MASTER 
NEGA  TIVE 


NO. 


o 


81094 


MICROFILMED  1993 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES/NEW  YORK 


as  part  of  the 
"Foundations  of  Western  Civilization  Preservation  Project" 


Funded  by  the 
NATIONAL  ENDOWMENT  FOR  THE  HUMANITIES 


Reproductions  may  not  be  made  without  permission  from 

Columbia  University  Library 


COPYRIGHT  STATEMENT 


The  copyright  law  of  the  United  States  -  Title  17,  United 
States  Code  -  concerns  the  making  of  photocopies  or 
other  reproductions  of  copyrighted  material. 

Under  certain  conditions  specified  in  the  law,  libraries  and 
archives  are  authorized  to  furnish  a  photocopy  or  other 
reproduction.  One  of  these  specified  conditions  is  that  the 
photocopy  or  other  reproduction  is  not  to  be  "used  for  any 
purpose  other  than  private  study,  scholarship,  or 
research."  If  a  user  makes  a  request  for,  or  later  uses,  a 
photocopy  or  reproduction  for  purposes  in  excess  of  "fair 
use,"  that  user  may  be  liable  for  copyright  infringement. 

This  institution  reserves  the  right  to  refuse  to  accept  a 
copy  order  if,  in  its  judgement,  fulfillment  of  the  order 
would  involve  violation  of  the  copyright  law. 


AUTHOR: 


[BUTIER,  CLEMENTINA] 


TITLE: 


WILLIAM  BUTLER,  THE 

FOUNDER  OF  TWO ... 


PLACE: 


EW  YORK,  CINCINNATI 


DA  TE : 


1902] 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 
PRESERVATION  DEPARTMENT 

BIBLIOGRAPHIC  MICROFORM  TARCFT 


Master  Negative  # 


Original  Material  as  Filmed  -  Existing  Bibliographic  Record 


I 


930  .S 
B976 


Restrictions  on  Use: 


[Butler,  Clementina] 

William  Butler,  tlie  founder  of  two  missions  of  the 
iMethodist  Ejjiscopal  church,  by  his  daughter;  with  an 
introduction  by  Bishop  C.  C.  McCabe  ...  New  York, 
Eaton  &  Mains ;  Cincinnati,  Jennings  &  Pye,  1902. 

239  p.     front.,  illus.,  pi.,  port.    21' 


I  cm 


J^Butlcr,  William,  1818-1899. 

Library  of  Congress  .         . 

©1902    A40831  \^ 


2-23752 


t  . 


TECHNICAL  MICROFORM  DATA 

FILM     SlZE-.Kj^^^yt^^ 
IMAGE  PLACEMENT:    lA 

DATE     nLMED:__a_'MirZ± INITIALS   __vjA 

HLMEDBY:    RESEARCH  PUBLICATIONS.  INC  WOODDRIDGF.  CT 


IB     IIB 


REDUCTION     RATIO: //K. 


c 


Association  for  information  and  Image  Management 

1100  Wayne  Avenue.  Suite  1100 
Silver  Spring,  Maryland  20910 

301/587-8202 


Centimeter 

1         2        3 


iij 


4 

iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiliiiil 


I     I 


Inches 


T 


I  I  I  I  I 


5 

iliiii 


TTT 


7        8 

iiiiiiiiliiiiliiiiliii 


T^ 


1.0 


LI 


1.25 


9      10     n 

iiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiil 


I  I  T 


2.8 


1^ 

Iff  IIIIIM 
If  ijjj 

1*0 

4.0 


V£ 


1.4 


ITT 


2.5 


2.2 


2.0 


1.8 


1.6 


12       13 

lllljll"!"" 


TTT 


14       15    mm 

liiiiliiiiliiii 


MflNUFfiCTURED   TO   fillM   STfiNDRRDS 
BY   fiPPLIED   IMRGE,     INC. 


mm^ 


■i^  '^yy^  l^^.  -'.^g^  ^'■3?''-7*^'>'.  ■^'^'^^''^0■'*''  l  . 


THE  LIBRARIES 


Bequest  of 

Frederic  Bancroft 

1860-1945 


r 


^ 


* 


) 


I 


I 


i 


wmim  asutltr 


The  Founder  of  Two  Missions 


of  the 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church 


TSli  i^iJS  H^augfyttv 


With  an  Introduction  by  Bishop  C.  C.  McCabe 


"/  wou/J  rather  found  a  Mission  than  an  Empire^' 

— Reid. 


JiP 


New  York  :   EATON  &  MAINS 
Cincinnati  :  JENNINGS  &  PYE 


•  •  •  •  • 

•  • .. . 


• « 

*  1 


J 


V 


•  •    • 
•  '  •  . ,• 


•  * 


•  1 


K  J 


O'^V'C/vV^ 


I  OS  yt '- 

Copyright  by 

EATON  &  MAINS, 

1902. 


I 

i: 


To 

The  Board  of  Manageri 

of  the 

Missionary  Society  of  the  Church 

this  book  is  respectfully 

dedicated 


•  •  • ' 


•  •  • 


CONTENTS 


Introduction p 

The  Author's  Word n 

I.  Early  Days ., . .    je 

II.  "Who  Will  Go  for  Us?" 31 

III.  The  Selection  of  the  Field 45 

IV.  The  Mutiny ^ 

V.  Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 76 

VI.  Mission  Activities ^ 

VII.  Led  in  New  Paths ua 

VIII.  Aztec  Land i^ 

IX.  The  Open  Bible. , i^y 

X.  Welcome  I j^* 

XL  In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 199 

XIL  Unto  the  Perfect  Day 217 

S 


i  i' 


1 
M 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Portrait Frontispiece 

FACING  PAGB 

Hindu  Temple jg 

Cathedral  in  Mexico  City 27 

Mosque  at  Delhi ^4 

Group  of  Fakirs ^2 

The  Goddess  Kali ^5 

A  Group  of  Thugs r^ 

Road  in  the  Himalaya  Mountains 65 

Grass  Rope  Bridge  in  the  Himalayas 69 

Dewanee  Khass 72 

The  Taj  Mahal 75 

Weapons  from  Lucknow 35 

Child  Found  Buried  and  Garland  Worn  at  Durbar 99 

Durbar  of  Native  Prince 108 

Elephant  Lifting  Teak 117 

Mrs.  William  Butler 123 

The  Aztec  Calendar ,^^ 

The  Virgin  of  Guadalupe i^ 

Seeking  the  Favor  of  God  by  Penance  (Waite,  photo) 147 

Martyrs  of  the  Inquisition j  52 

Popocatepetl  (Waite,  photo) i^ 

President  Diaz jg j 

Seal  of  Mexico ,£. 

Graffito  from  Rome jy^ 

A  Saint  of  Hinduism  and  a  Christian  Saint 183 

Joel  the  Aged """ 

Buddhist  Temple  at  Samath [,...[.  201 

The  Horn  of  Rejoicing !...!..*!.*..  214 

Interior  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Mexico  City! '.'.  221 

A  " Butler  Chapel" _       328 

"  Good  Morning,  Grandpapa  I " !.!.!..  230 

Memorial  Window ^,^ 

234 

9 


INTRODUCTION 


MOSES  was  willing  to  stay  out  of  heaven  long 
enough  to  see  the  land  toward  which  he  had  been 
leading  God's  people  for  forty  years.  How  pathetic  the 
prayer,  "I  pray  thee,  let  me  go  over,  and  see  the  good  land 
that  is  beyond  Jordan,  that  goodly  mountain,  and  Leba- 
non" (Deut.  iii,  25).  His  petition  was  denied.  He  went 
up  to  Nebo  to  die,  according  to  the  divine  command. 

William  Butler,  the  Founder  of  Missions,  had  just 
such  a  desire  to  see  India.  He  prayed  for  two  years  that 
the  way  might  be  opened.  One  day,  after  listening  to  his 
wonderful  lecture,  I  said  to  him,  ''Dr.  Butler,  how  would 
you  like  to  go  to  India  and  see  the  Mission  ?"  He  was 
startled.  He  wheeled  and  faced  me,  his  countenance 
beaming  with  holy  joy.  "Go  to  India?"  said  he,  "I  would 
rather  go  to  India  than  to  go  to  heaven !"  The  way  was 
opened.  He  went  through  the  land  from  Lucknow  to 
Calcutta.    His  prayer  was  answered. 

Later  he  was  sent  to  review  the  work  in  Mexico.  This 
great  man  was  permitted  to  reap  in  joy,  as  he  had  been 
permitted  to  sow  in  tears.  Not  since  Francis  Asbury 
ascended  to  glory  has  Methodism  produced  a  man  whose 
life  and  work  bear  more  clearly  and  more  indelibly  the 
seal  of  the  divine  approval  than  do  the  life  and  work  of 
this  man  of  God. 

Let  this  book  find  its  way  into  every  Christian  home 
and  into  every  Sabbath  school.  A  life  so  great  as  this 
belongs  not  to  any  one  denomination,  but  to  all  of  God's 
people  of  every  name  in  all  the  world. 

Charles  C.  McCabe. 


■ 


THE  AUTHOR'S  WORD 


s. 


f  N  response  to  many  requests  for  a  connected  account 
1  of  the  eventful  life  which  was  so  blessed  of  God,  it 
has  become  my  duty  to  supply  this  need.  No  one  can 
realize  my  lack  of  ability  for  the  task  as  I  do,  but  in  the 
hope  that  this  short  account  will  enable  others  to  see  the 
joy  of  a  life  of  service  the  book  is  sent  out.  The  first 
request  came  from  an  officer  of  the  Epworth  League, 
and  much  of  what  is  here  presented  was  written  for  the 
young  people. 

It  is  not  easy  to  sum  up  the  characteristics  of  a  beloved 
father,  since  the  affection  and  tender  consideration  ever 
manifested  is  what  one  remembers  most  clearly.  Judging 
from  what  others  have  written,  the  success  of  William 
Butler's  life  was  due  to  his  intense  earnestness  and  his 
sublime  faith  in  the  promises  of  God.  Never  did  he 
refuse  the  call  of  the  Church,  believing  that  God  spoke 
through  it,  and  that  whatever  the  divine  voice  command- 
ed could  and  should  be  done.  He  was  practically  never 
despondent,  so  assured  was  he  of  the  redemption  of  the 
world,  and  so  fully  were  all  his  energies  consecrated  to 
this  object.  The  thought  of  being  honored  with  some 
service  in  the  train  of  the  conquering  Christ  enabled  him 
to  rise  above  thought  of  failure.  His  idea  of  life  was  that 
it  is  apprenticeship  for  higher  service,  and  that  the  angels 
would  be  glad  to  do  what  we  are  privileged  to  attempt. 

II 


The  Author's  Word 


Others  may  speak  of  his  work  as  I  cannot.  We  may 
look  at  the  result  of  his  life  as  presented  by  Bishop  Foss 
on  his  return  from  a  visit  to  the  India  Mission : 

"Let  me  show  you  a  picture.  By  a  three  days*  journey 
I  reached  a  beautiful  spot  among  the  mountains — itself 
six  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea — Naini  Tal, 
which  means  the  'Lake  of  the  goddess  Naini.'  It  is  a 
wonderful  lake;  I  know  of  nothing  in  this  country  to 
suggest  it,  unless  it  be  Lake  Mohonk.  Naini  Tal  is  twice 
as  green  and  ten  times  as  big,  and  is  surrounded  by 
mountains  on  whose  steep  sides,  embowered  in  the  green- 
est foliage,  are  seen  the  palatial  homes  of  summer  resi- 
dents and  English  officials,  and  Christian  schools  and 
churches.  From  one  of  the  near  heights  I  got  my  first 
glimpse  of  The  Snows,*  as  they  call  them  all  over  India 
— a  very  diminutive  name  for  the  snow-clad  Himalaya 
Mountains ;  and  there  I  saw,  one  night  before  sunset,  and 
the  next  morning  at  sunrise,  sixty-three  peaks,  the  high- 
est of  them  twenty-five  thousand  seven  hundred  feet  in 
height  and  the  lowest  twenty  thousand  feet.  As  the 
setting  sun  withdrew  its  rays  from  them  they  seemed  to 
withdraw  themselves  and  to  turn  into  sullen  heaps  of 
gray  ashes  as  darkness  quickly  covered  them ;  but  out  of 
it  the  next  morning,  at  break  of  day,  they  rose  before  my 
eyes  in  glorious  resurrection  and  majestic  state.  It  was 
a  sight  never  to  be  described  nor  forgotten.  But  when  I 
came  down  from  that  vision — which  can  never  be  equaled 
for  me  in  this  world — I  had  a  still  profounder  impression. 
I  had  just  seen  on  the  slope  of  the  Himalayas  the  glacier 
from  which  one  of  the  fountains  of  the  Ganges  bursts 
forth.    I  then  saw  at  Naini  Tal  a  grander  sight — the  spot 

12 


The  Author's  Word 


where  William  Butler,  at  God's  command,  stood  and,  lift- 
ing the  rod  of  faith,  smote  the  rock  of  heathenism,  and 
lo !  the  rill  and  presently  the  river  of  India  Methodism ! 

"For  four  days  I  was  there  watching  its  wondrous 
flow  at  a  District  Conference.    Some  fifty  native  teachers 
and  local  preachers  and  stewards  and  class  leaders  were 
present;  and  also — I  cannot  mention  it  without  a  quick 
heart-throb — one  of  the  missionaries  of  the  Woman's 
Foreign    Missionary    Society,    Miss    Budden,    with   her 
forty-nine  girls  and  women — native  Christians  brought 
to  Jesus  largely  by  her  instrumentality,  whom  she  had  led 
nine  days*  march  over  the  rough  mountain  paths,  twelve 
miles  each  day,  carrying  on  their  heads  their  tents  and 
their  food  and  blankets — twenty-five  pounds  on  the  head 
of  every  woman,  ten  pounds  on  the  head  of  every  girl — 
nine  days'  march  to  be  with  us  four  days  in  the  corner  of 
our  humble  little  church,  and  listen  and  wait  and  sing  and 
get  blessings  from  God,  as  they  did  in  rich  abundance; 
and  nine  days*  march  back  over  rough  mountains  to  their 
work  again.    That  was  my  first  strong  impression  of  the 
river  flowing  in  India ;  but  I  stood  on  its  banks  in  many 
other  places  later  on.  .  .  .  The  judgment  I  have  formed 
is  this :  That  the  Christian  religion  has  so  taken  hold  of 
the  vast  empire  of  India,  among  three  hundred  millions 
of  people,  as  almost  to  enable  the  careful  observer  to  see 
the  very  footprints  of  the  ever-living  Christ  all  over  the 
land." 

These  words  testify  of  his  public  life.  The  beauty  of 
the  patient  endurance  of  the  years  of  suffering,  what 
one  has  called  "the  consummate  triumph"  of  his  days, 
only  those  privileged  to  minister  to  him  can  realize.    To 

13 


The  Author's  Word 

such  an  active  temperament  eight  years  of  inaction  meant 
a  heavy  trial,  but  no  murmur  was  ever  heard.  When 
asked  in  these  days  if  he  would  be  lonely  if  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  family  should  leave  to  attend  church  the  in- 
variable reply  was,  "No,  dear,  I  am  never  alone."  He 
was  often  found  talking  quietly  to  the  Friend  who  had 
been  with  him  and  whose  promise  of  "unto  the  end'*  was 
abundantly  realized.  His  love  for  his  family  was  deep, 
so  that  no  pleasure  was  complete  unless  shared  with  those 
whom  he  loved.  For  his  son  in  Mexico,  who  had  taken 
up  his  work,  his  interest  was  intensely  engaged.  In  one 
of  his  last  letters  he  said,  "I  would  write  to  you  from 
heaven  if  I  could."  The  fragrance  of  his  character  re- 
mains with  us  all  in  benediction  and  inspiration. 

Clementina  Butler. 
Newton  Center,  Massachusetts. 

14 


WillUm  Sutler 


CHAPTER    I 
Early  Days 

JIRap  toe  not  belirtre  tbat  part  of  tbe  h\i0  of  ^  fteabetiTp  lift 
toin  be  founU  in  tracing  tbe  an^tx^  to  tU  praperi*  of  ^aintlp  j^oul^ 
tobo  bate  not  bere  ^een  tbe  be^ireb  enb,  but  ttbo  babe  trw^cb  tbe 
promij^e  of  <3obt 

In  Dublin,  Ireland,  January  30,  1818,  there  came  into 
the  home  of  a  family  of  English  descent  a  little  son  who 
received  the  name  of  William.  As  he  was  orphaned  very 
soon  after,  his  great-grandmother  took  charge  of  the 
child  and  tenderly  cared  for  his  needs.  She  was  a  devout 
member  of  the  Established  Church  (Episcopal).  It  was 
her  custom,  as  soon  as  the  little  lad  could  read,  to  have 
him  stand  on  a  chair,  clad  in  an  improvised  surplice,  with 
the  Prayer  Book  resting  on  the  back  of  his  temporary  pul- 
pit, while,  with  a  gravity  becoming  the  subject,  he  read 
for  her  the  lessons,  collects,  and  prayers  for  the  day.  As 
the  venerable  saint  was  not  able  to  attend  church  this 
service  was  a  real  means  of  grace,  and  she  doubtless  of- 
fered many  a  prayer  for  the  future  usefulness  of  her 
great-grandson.  Still  we  can  imagine  how  far  short  her 
expectation  must  have  been  of  the  reality  of  his  life  and 
achievements. 

If  a  vision  had  been  granted  to  her  that  this  boy  whom 
she  was  thus  training  in  her  old  age  would  be  the  pioneer 
missionary  of  the  largest  Protestant  Church  in  two  fields 

IS 


* 


*! 


I 


William  Butler 

—one  on  either  side  of  the  world — would  she  not  have 
felt  that  to  be  beyond  her  faith  ? 

Not  long  did  the  child  have  the  wise  counsel  and  loving 
care  of  his  aged  relative.  He  remembered  with  startling 
distinctness  the  night,  when  only  a  little  over  seven  years 
of  age,  he  had  gone  out  to  see  a  display  of  fireworks,  on 
the  occasion  of  some  political  celebration,  and  being  sud- 
denly lifted  to  the  shoulder  of  a  tall  man  who  hurried  him 
through  the  crowd  with  the  explanation  that  the  great- 
grandmother  was  dying  and  could  not  depart  in  peace 
without  giving  her  blessing  to  her  little  lad.  Several  times 
in  his  life  were  holy  hands  placed  on  his  head,  but  the 
memory  of  this,  his  first  consecration,  had  a  tender  influ- 
ence throughout  all  his  years.  And  yet  he  was  not  a  prig- 
gish boy,  but  one  full  of  mischief,  healthy  or  sometimes 
otherwise,  as  instanced  when  he  fell  into  the  water  and  was 
nearly  drowned  as  a  result  of  fishing  in  forbidden  places, 
and  on  another  occasion  when  he  burned  oflF  his  eye- 
brows and  hair  from  a  too  enthusiastic  use  of  gunpowder 
while  celebrating  Guy  Fawkes  Day.  His  eyebrows  never 
grew  again,  a  defect  which  was  seldom  noticed  on  account 
of  the  fine  prominence  of  his  brows.  Despite  his  great 
love  of  fun,  he  was  not  willing  to  torture  animals.  All 
forlorn  cats  and  dogs  found  in  him  a  champion,  and  the 
home  was  never  without  pets  of  some  sort.  A  varied 
assortment  came  under  this  head  in  later  years — from  the 
monkeys  in  India  and  the  Bengal  tiger  (which  was  a  gift, 
and  its  reign  short,  since  the  mother  of  the  children  ob- 
jected to  such  a  dangerous  playmate)  to  the  rabbits  and 
cockatoos  which  enjoyed  life  on  the  roof  of  the  cloisters 
in  Mexico.  Visitors  in  the  home  were  familiar  with  the 
dignified  puss  which  claimed  a  seat  at  his  right  hand  at 
table  and  received  certain  tidbits  with  a  most  innocent  air, 
albeit  against  the  rule  of  the  lady  of  the  house. 

As  a  young  man  William  Butler  was  studious  and  de- 
termined to  secure  an  education,  an  ambition  in  which  he 

i6 


Early  Days 

was  helped  by  his  only  sister,  who  relinquished  many  of 
her  own  opportunities  in  order  that  the  brother  might 
have  the  advantages  which  were  in  those  days  less  easily 
obtamed  than  now.  Fiction  attracted  him  less  than  poetry, 
of  which  a  goodly  store  was  laid  by  in  his  memory,  to  be 
clearly  remembered  even  at  fourscore  years.    Music  was 
a  great  delight,  especially  that  which  satisfied  the  religious 
side  of  his  nature,  as  the  oratorios  and  anthems  of  the 
Church.     An  event  which  moved  him  profoundly  was 
hearing  Jenny  Lind  sing,  at  the  time  of  her  first  appear- 
ance m  this  country,  "I  Know  that  My  Redeemer  Liveth.^' 
He  would  describe  her  dignified  entrance,  the  immediate 
outburst  of  glorious  song,  and  the  impression  she  made 
of   feehng  deeply   the  inspiring  sentiments   she  so  ex- 
quisitely voiced.     The  experience  of  the  hour  induced 
him  to  study  the  text  more  carefully,  and  upon  the  words 
he  wrought  out  one  of  his  most  effective  sermons,  which 
was  made  a  blessing  to  many  souls.    At  another  time,  as 
he  frequently  narrated,  he  heard  a  hymn  sung  in  the  busy 
streets  of  London.    It  was  at  the  close  of  a  sultry  after- 
noon, when,  looking  out  of  a  window,  he  saw  the  singer, 
evidently  a  lady  of  gentle  birth  who  had  been  reduced  by 
misfortune  to  the  necessity  of  earning  her  livelihood  in 
this  way.    As  she  stood  in  the  crowded  thoroughfare  she 
raised  her  head  and  gazed  at  the  gathering  clouds,  which 
presaged  a  severe  storm.     People  were  hurrying  to  find 
shelter  before  it  should  break  upon  them ;  still  the  clear 
voice  did  not  falter  as  the  flashes  of  lightning  appeared, 
but  went  on  steadily: 

*'  My  lifted  eye,  without  a  tear, 

The  gathering  storm  shall  see  : 
My  steadfast  soul  shall  know  no  fear; 

That  soul  is  stayed  on  Thee." 

He  never  saw  the  singer  again,  but  her  faith  had  its 
mfluence  in  building  up  the  wonderful  trust  in  God  which 

17 


William  Butler 


enabled  him  to  accomplish  his  work  in  the  face  of  difficul- 
ties which  at  times  seemed  overwhelming. 

Until  his  nineteenth  year  William  Butler  remained  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  Ireland.  He  was  frequently 
rewarded  for  his  remarkable  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  and 
he  had  no  doubt  that  he  was  in  a  satisfactory  spiritual 
state.  Afterward,  however,  he  averred  that  of  repent- 
ance, faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  new  birth,  or 
the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  he  knew  nothing.  The 
editor  of  The  Christian  Advocate,  writing  shortly  after 
his  death  in  an  article  entitled  "The  Evolution  of  a  True 
Successor  of  the  Apostles,"  stated  that  'The  greatest 
blessing  God  conferred  on  William  Butler  was  an  unmis- 
takable conversion  having  the  moral  force  of  a  miracle, 
renewed  in  each  successive  moment  of  time  as  long  as  he 
lived."  Of  such  an  experience  only  his  own  pen  could 
write,  and  the  account  of  the  great  change  is  here  given 
as  he  published  it  in  From  Boston  to  Bareilly. 

The  first  influence  which  turned  him  from  a  life  of  formal 
Christianity  to  one  of  deep  consecration  was  the  happy 
Christian  experience  of  an  old  blind  harper,  a  Welshman, 
named  Lewis,  who  was  the  teacher  of  a  lady  of  high  posi- 
tion, the  wife  of  Judge  Crampton,  a  member  of  Parlia- 
ment from  the  University  of  Dublin.  This  lady  was  as 
accomplished  as  she  was  beautiful,  and  in  order  to  per- 
fect her  playing  on  the  harp  had  engaged  Mr.  Lewis  to 
instruct  her.    To  quote  from  his  own  account : 

"This  harper  was  one  of  the  most  unique  persons  I 
have  ever  seen.  He  was  very  small,  entirely  blind,  was 
always  dressed  with  scrupulous  neatness,  in  black,  with  a 
white  cravat.  His  hair,  white  as  snow,  hung  down  upon 
his  shoulders,  and  he  looked  like  what  we  suppose  one  of 
the  ancient  bards  to  have  been.  It  was  a  beautiful  picture 
to  see  him,  with  the  harp  towering  above  as  he  discoursed 
the  sweet  music  to  which  Mrs.  Crampton  would  listen,  and 
then  take  her  place  and  submit  to  his  instruction.    He  was 

l8 


Hindu  Temple 


¥ 


.William  Butler 


enabled  him  to  accomplish  his  work  in  the  face  of  difficul- 
ties which  at  times  seemed  overwhelming. 

Until  his  nineteenth  year  William  Butler  remained  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  Ireland.  He  was  frequently 
rewarded  for  his  remarkable  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  and 
he  had  no  doubt  that  he  was  in  a  satisfactory  spiritual 
state.  Afterward,  however,  he  averred  that  of  repent- 
ance, faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  new  birth,  or 
the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  he  knew  nothing.  The 
editor  of  The  Christian  Advocate,  writing  shortly  after 
his  death  in  an  article  entitled  'The  Evolution  of  a  True 
Successor  of  the  Apostles,"  stated  that  "The  greatest 
blessing  God  conferred  on  William  Butler  was  an  unmis- 
takable conversion  having  the  moral  force  of  a  miracle, 
renewed  in  each  successive  moment  of  time  as  long  as  he 
lived."  Of  such  an  experience  only  his  own  pen  could 
write,  and  the  account  of  the  great  change  is  here  given 
as  he  published  it  in  From  Boston  to  Barcilly. 

The  first  influence  which  turned  him  from  a  life  of  formal 
Christianity  to  one  of  deep  consecration  was  the  happy 
Christian  experience  of  an  old  blind  harper,  a  Welshman, 
named  Lewis,  who  was  the  teacher  of  a  lady  of  high  posi- 
tion, the  wife  of  Judge  Crampton,  a  member  of  Parlia- 
ment from  the  University  of  Dublin.  This  lady  was  as 
accomplished  as  she  was  beautiful,  and  in  order  to  per- 
fect her  playing  on  the  harp  had  engaged  ]Mr.  Lewis  to 
instruct  her.    To  quote  from  his  own  account: 

"This  harper  was  one  of  the  most  unique  persons  I 
have  ever  seen.  He  was  very  small,  entirely  blind,  was 
always  dressed  with  scrupulous  neatness,  in  black,  with  a 
white  cravat.  His  hair,  white  as  snow,  hung  down  upon 
his  shoulders,  and  he  looked  like  what  we  suppose  one  of 
the  ancient  bards  to  have  been.  It  was  a  beautiful  picture 
to  see  him,  with  the  harp  towering  above  as  he  discoursed 
the  sweet  music  to  which  Mrs.  Crampton  would  listen,  and 
then  take  her  place  and  submit  to  his  instruction.    He  was 

i8 


Jll.XXL'     'l']:.\IIM.K 


Early  Days 


a  saintly  man,  but  she  knew  it  not.    He  had  not  yet  ven- 
tured to  converse  with  her  on  the  subject  of  rehgion,  and 
probably  had  an  apprehension  that  her  High-Churchism 
would  lead  her  to  resent  any  effort  of  that  kind  as  an 
intrusion.    One  Monday  morning  when  taking  her  lesson 
she  paused  and  said,  'O,  Mr.  Lewis,  I  heard  such  a  mag- 
nificent sermon  yesterday!     Whom  did  you  hear?'     He 
hesitated,   fearing  his  answer   would  not  please.     She 
insisted;  so,  hfting  up  his  heart  for  help,  he  said,  'Madam, 
I  went  to  the  Methodist  chapel  and  heard  a  Methodist 
preacher.'     She  broke  out  in  a  hearty  peal  of  laughter, 
and  exclaimed.  The  idea,  Mr.  Lewis,  that  you  should  go 
among  those   Methodists!'     And  then  she   overflowed 
again  with  fun  at  his  expense,  ridiculing  his  want  of  judg- 
ment to  'go  among  those  Methodists.'    But  her  curiosity 
was  awakened,  and  she  urged  him  to  tell  why  he  went 
among  such  people,  since  she  understood  that  they  were 
very  ignorant  and  fanatical.     Again  he  lifted  his  heart 
to  God  for  help,  and  replied,  'Madam,  will  you  listen 
patiently  while  I  tell  you  ?'    'Certainly ;  I  want  to  know 
all  about  it.'    He  then  told  her  how  he  had  gone  and  had 
there  heard,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  the  Scripture 
doctrine  of  a  conscious  salvation,  and  how  to  obtain  a 
good  hope  through  grace.    As  he  spoke  the  grateful  tears 
flowed  down  his  face,  and  he  showed  the  joy  he  described. 
She  could  gaze  into  his  sightless  countenance  and  note 
his  whole  expression,  and  as  she  looked  and  listened  to 
the  wonderful  story  her  own  heart  was  opening  to  the 
truth.     Seeing  the  peace  of  God  on  his  countenance,  she 
began  to  realize  that  he  had  found  something  more  in  the 
Christian  religion  than  she  had  ever  known.     When  he 
came  to  speak  of  his  hope  that  ere  long  he  would  be  done 
with  the  things  of  earth  and  God  would  open  his  eyes- 
eyes  which  had  never  looked  upon  this  world— her  tears 
were  flowing  in  sympathy  with  his  joy.    Before  he  had 
finished  his  narration  of  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul 

19 


William  Butler 


Early  Days 


she  had  resolved  that  she  must  know  more  about  the 
despised  Methodists,  and  would  find  out  if  there  was 
reasonable  and  scriptural  justification  for  such  confidence 
and  happiness. 

"On  Sunday  she  ordered  her  coachman  to  drive  her  to 
the  Methodist  chapel  in  Whitefriars  Street.  To  the 
amazement  of  the  frequenters  of  this  place  of  worship 
(built  by  Mr.  Wesley)  the  splendid  equipage,  drawn  by 
four  bay  horses,  stopped  at  the  door,  and  the  elegant  lady 
entered  and  took  a  seat  in  the  front  of  the  gallery.  It  is 
probable  that  the  preacher  was  the  Rev.  Gideon  Ouseley. 
She  had  never  seen  a  minister  in  the  pulpit  without  gown 
and  bands,  nor  a  service  conducted  without  the  Prayer 
Book.  There  was  a  heartiness  in  the  service  which 
pleased  her,  and  she  returned  home  to  pray  to  God  to 
help  her  to  understand.  The  next  Sunday  she  drove  to 
church  with  only  two  horses,  and  the  following  Sunday 
she  told  the  footmen  that  she  would  walk  to  church,  as 
she  did  ever  after,  but  had  a  man  attend  her,  the  object 
being  to  bring  him  also  under  the  sound  of  the  Gospel. 
She  invited  the  Methodist  ministers  to  instruct  her,  and 
was  ere  long  gloriously  converted,  to  the  great  joy  of  the 
old  harper.  She  did  not  rest  in  this,  but,  like  Miss 
Frances  Ridley  Havergal,  she  was  led  into  the  enjoyment 
of  the  second  blessing.  Henceforth  her  life  became  one 
of  the  most  lovely  examples  of  the  beauty  of  holiness. 
Her  first  desire  was  for  her  husband's  salvation,  and  in 
a  few  weeks  they  were  rejoicing  as  heirs  together  of  the 
grace  of  life.  A  family  altar  was  established,  and  all  the 
influence  of  his  position  was  thrown  henceforth  on  the 
side  of  evangelical  religion  and  the  moral  reforms  of  the 
day,  including  the  temperance  movement. 

''Such  was  the  help  God  was  to  send  to  me.  Shortly  after 
these  events,  in  view  of  her  frail  health,  they  purchased 
a  beautiful  country  home  near  where  I  lived,  and  there 
she  continued  her  efforts  to  do  good.    One  of  my  friends 

20 


said :  'St.  Valori  House  has  been  purchased  by  one  of  the 
judges,  and  his  wife  is  a  great  Methodist.  She  walks  out 
every  morning  and  takes  tracts  with  her  and  talks  to 
people  whom  she  meets  about  religion.'  This  was  the 
first  time  I  had  heard  the  word  'Methodist,'  and  I  asked 
my  friend  what  it  meant.  He  sneeringly  replied,  'Why, 
a  Methodist  is  one  who  actually  believes  he  can  know 
his  sins  forgiven  and  be  assured  of  the  favor  of  God.' 
He  uttered  this  to  show  how  fanatical  such  people  must 
be,  but  his  words  took  singular  hold  on  my  heart  and  led 
me  to  reflect  much  upon  them.  I  knew  they  did  not 
describe  my  condition,  and  I  wondered  whether  they  truly 
described  the  condition  of  anyone  in  this  world.  There 
was  a  rebound,  and  my  religious  pride  was  alarmed.  I 
found  myself  sincerely  hoping  that  I  should  not  be  ad- 
dressed by  her.    I  did  not  wish  to  be  disturbed. 

"It  was  only  a  few  mornings  later  when  I  rose  earlier 
than  usual  to  attend  to  some  business,  and  going  along 
the  road  near  St.  Valori,  I  saw  her  coming  toward  me, 
attended  by  her  maid.  From  the  description  I  felt  as- 
sured this  must  be  the  lady.  I  at  once  slackened  my  pace 
in  order  to  get  time  to  decide  what  I  would  do  to  escape. 
The  wall  on  either  side  of  the  road  was  six  feet  high,  and 
I  could  not  jump  over.  It  looked  cowardly  to  turn  back; 
so  I  concluded  I  would,  as  we  approached,  step  to  the 
very  outside  limit  of  the  sidewalk  and  leave  her  a  wide 
berth  to  pass  on.  Quickening  my  step  to  carry  out  my 
purpose,  as  I  came  near  I  saw  to  my  confusion  that  she 
did  not  intend  to  move  off  to  the  inside,  but  was  going 
to  stop  in  the  center  of  the  path,  so  gently  to  bar  my  way ! 
She  afterward  told  me  that  before  I  reached  her  the 
Spirit  of  God  seemed  to  say  to  her,  'Speak  to  this  young 
man.'  As  she  stopped  I  had  no  alternative  but  to  do  the 
same.  How  amazed  I  was,  and  ashamed  as  well,  that  I 
had  imagined  her— the  Methodist— something  of  a  hor- 
ror, of  which  I  might  be  afraid!    How  sweet  her  face 

21 


Wm 


William  Butler 

was,  and  such  a  smile !    She  saw  that  I  was  alarmed,  but 
she  spoke  in  such  a  gentle  way,  and  in  tones  that  I  shall 
never  forget:  'Good  morning;  may  I  speak  a  few  words 
to  you  ?'    My  trepidation  at  once  calmed  down  as  I  looked 
again  at  that  saintly  face  and  answered,  *Yes,  madam,  you 
may  say  what  you  wish.'    Touching  my  sleeve,  she  said, 
*I  want  to  ask  you  this  question :  Do  you  pray  ?'    Had  she 
asked  me,  *Do  you  say  your  prayers?'  I  could  have  an- 
swered with  great  confidence.    She  did  not  mean  or  say 
that,  though  herself  an  Episcopalian,  and  well  acquainted 
with  the  Prayer  Book.    I  had  never  offered  an  extempore 
prayer — could   not   have   done   it.     My   heart   had   not 
learned  to  utter  its  own  cry  to  God.    I  had  only  repeated 
the  language  of  other  people,  whether  it  expressed  my 
own  condition  or  not.    I  saw  at  once  what  she  meant,  and, 
being  too  manly  to  tell  a  falsehood,  I  answered,  *No, 
madam,  I  do  not.'    She  drew  a  deep  sigh,  and  said.  Then 
what  is  to  become  of  your  soul?'    Up  to  that  hour  I  had 
supposed  that  my  soul  was  all  right,  but  her  question  went 
through  my  heart,  and  I  became  conscious  that  I  was 
unsaved  and  my  soul  in  danger.    I  saw  myself  in  the  sight 
of  God  a  sinner,  guilty  and  polluted.    What  a  revelation 
that  hour  was  to  me !     I  had  nothing  to  say.     She  saw 
how  God  was  helping  her,  and  touched  my  arm  again. 
How  glad  I  am  that  she  touched  me!    The  Lord  Jesus 
touched  those  whom  he  would  bless.     There  was  sym- 
pathy and  personal  appeal  in  it.    She  talked  perhaps  for 
fifteen  minutes — of  repentance,  what  it  was  to  be  born 
again,  to  have  the  witness  of  the  Spirit.    When  she  ceased 
I  had  learned  more  about  true  religion  than  I  had  gained 
from  all  the  sermons  I  had  ever  heard — I  realized  that  I 
was  indeed  a  sinner,  needing  a  change  of  heart,  and  must 
be  saved !    She  earnestly  exhorted  me  not  to  lose  an  hour 
carrying  out  my  resolution  to  seek  the  Lord,  and  then 
used  these  words:  *God  is  not  only  able  and  willing  to 
save  your  soul,  but  he  is  also  willing  to  make  you  the 

22 


Early  Days 

means  of  the  salvation  of  other  people/  These  words 
startled  me.  Realizing,  as  I  then  did,  the  depth  of  my 
own  unworthiness,  I  could  not  imagine  that  God  would 
add  personal  usefulness  to  personal  salvation.  Perhaps 
it  ministers  to  the  joy  of  this  faithful  disciple  now  to 
know  that  her  expectation  was  not  disappointed. 

**We  parted,  but  I  was  so  determined  to  lose  no  time 
in  seeking  the  Lord  that  I  let  the  worldly  business  go  for 
that  morning  and  walked  on  to  a  gate  leading  into  the 
field,  and  behind  the  wall  I  dropped  on  my  knees  and 
pleaded  with  God  for  mercy.  There  and  then  I  gave 
myself  to  Christ  as  Saviour  and  Lord  forever,  and  im- 
plored him  to  make  me  such  a  Christian  as  this  lady  had 
taught  me  I  must  become.  That  evening  I  called  on  her, 
and  she  further  instructed  and  prayed  with  me.  She  put 
into  my  hands  the  same  books  that  had  helped  her — Car- 
vosso's  Life  and  Mrs.  Rogers's  Life — telling  me  to  read 
them  daily,  with  my  Bible,  and  keep  on  praying  earnestly; 
until  I  felt  that  God  had  converted  my  soul. 

"It  was  a  hard  conflict,  and  a  long  time  elapsed  ere  I 
entered  into  the  light  and  joy  of  salvation.  No  Metho- 
distic  or  evangelical  ministry  was  within  my  reach.  My 
dear  friend  was  my  only  helper.  The  wicked  scoffed  at 
me,  and  some  from  whom  better  things  might  have  been 
expected  pointed  the  finger  of  scorn  at  the  *New  Metho- 
dist.' My  convictions  of  sin  were  very  keen.  Often  I 
could  not  eat  or  sleep.  Sometimes  I  was  so  distressed 
that  I  would  rise  at  midnight,  walk  the  fields,  and  look 
up  to  the  stars  and  cry  to  God  above  them  to  come  to 
my  help  and  grant  me  mercy.  In  this  agonized  condition 
a  new  difficulty  was  added  to  my  burden.  A  person  con- 
nected with  the  'Plymouth  Brethren'  urged  me  to  give  up 
all  anxiety  on  the  ground  that  If  you  are  elected  to  be 
saved  God  will  in  his  own  good  time  gather  you  in ;  being 
complete  in  Christ,  why  distress  yourself  thus?'  I 
thought  and  reasoned  over  those  words,  if  I  was  'elected 

23 


I  IP' 


William  Butler 


Early  Days 


to  be  saved/  and  shuddered  as  I  reflected  on  the  other 
side  of  that  doctrine.  I  searched  for  ground  to  enable  me 
to  believe  that  I  was  one  of  the  elect  and  my  safety  there- 
fore assured,  but  could  not  find  it,  while  my  very  anguish 
of  soul  and  the  length  of  time  I  had  now  struggled  to 
find  peace  with  God  seemed  to  prove  that  I  was,  instead, 
one  of  the  nonelect !  Had  I  disclosed  my  sorrow  to  my 
pew  friend  she  might  have  helped  me  out  of  it,  but  I 
feared  that  I  was  giving  her  too  much  trouble.  What 
weary  months  of  distraction  and  mental  pain  I  passed 
through  ere  relief  came!  Winter  arrived,  and  Mrs. 
Crampton  returned  to  the  city.  After  a  while  I  followed, 
and  on  the  ensuing  Sabbath  morning  I  accompanied  her 
to  the  Methodist  chapel.  How  simple  and  apostolic  it  all 
appeared!  The  hearty  singing,  the  extempore  prayers, 
the  experimental  teaching,  all  delighted  me.  I  had  found 
the  very  help  my  discouraged  soul  required,  and  it  was 
easy  to  conclude  at  once  that  these  people  should  be  my 
people  for  the  rest  of  my  life. 

**Here  I  first  saw  the  dear  old  harper.  It  was  then  the 
custom  to  'line  out*  the  hymns — that  is,  the  preacher  gave 
out  two  lines,  and  when  the  congregation  had  sung  them 
the  next  two  were  given.  Everyone  sang,  including  the 
harper.  It  was  inspiring  to  behold  his  glowing  counte- 
nance as  he  sang.  It  happened  that  the  first  hymn  was 
*0  for  a  thousand  tongues,  to  sing!'  The  outburst  of 
holy  praise  rose  in  ardor  as  the  hymn  proceeded,  but 
when  we  came  to  the  last  verse, 

*  Hear  him,  ye  deaf;  his  praise,  ye  dumb, 
Your  loosened  tongues  employ,* 

I  turned  to  see  the  efTect  of  the  next  two  lines  on  the  man 
who  of  all  that  adoring  assembly  could  best  appreciate : 

*  Ye  blind,  behold  your  Saviour  come  ; 
And  leap,  ye  lame,  for  joy  !  * 

The  old  harper  was  thrilled ;  the  effect  was  almost  over- 

24 


whelming.  His  face  shone,  the  tears  ran  down  his  cheeks, 
and  the  sightless  eyeballs  were  lifted  in  adoration  of  the 
Saviour  he  seemed  then  and  there  to  behold.  Numbers 
were  looking  at  him,  their  tears  flowing  in  sympathy  with 
his  joy.  Blind  as  he  was,  he  was  beholding  more  than 
any  of  us  were  favored  to  see.  Thank  God,  there  are 
revelations  in  spiritual  things  of  which  the  world  knows 
not. 

"The  memory  of  that  blessed  Sabbath  remains  with  me 
to  this  hour.  I  joined  a  class  and  entered  with  avidity 
into  the  enjoyment  of  the  means  of  grace  possessed  by 
these  people.  One  Sunday  afternoon,  in  the  Hendrick 
Street  Chapel,  I  was  enabled  to  rest  on  Christ  as  my  per- 
sonal Saviour.  All  the  burden  rolled  off  my  heart,  and  I 
knew  that  I  was  saved.  I  rose  to  my  feet  and  acknowl- 
edged what  the  Lord  had  done  for  my  soul,  and  those 
present  rejoiced  with  me.  My  precious  friend  was  made 
happy.  She  urged  the  duty  of  mental  culture,  and,  above 
all,  the  regular  perusal  of  the  word  of  God,  with  special 
reference  to  the  attainment  of  that  further  state  of  grace 
to  which,  as  a  child  of  God,  I  had  now  become  entitled. 
I  consequently  joined  one  of  the  little  bands  which  met 
to  pray  for  this  blessing  of  purity  of  heart,  the  'perfect 
love  which  casteth  out  fear.*  I  did  not  trouble  myself 
about  the  definition  of  the  doctrine  any  more  than  I  did 
a  few  weeks  before  when  God  granted  me  the  blessing  of 
justification.  Mr.  Wesley's  sermon  on  The  Repentance 
of  Believers,'  and  his  Plain  Account  of  Christian  Perfec- 
tion, and  also  Mr.  Fletcher's  treatise,  greatly  helped  me. 
At  one  meeting  a  peculiar  spirit  of  earnestness  for  the 
blessing  sought  became  manifest.  We  were  kneeling,  and 
one  after  the  other  prayed,  and  some  one  suggested  that 
we  should  sing,  as  we  knelt,  with  all  the  faith  we  had : 

'  O  that  it  now  from  heaven  might  fall, 

And  all  my  sins  consume  ! 
Come,  Holy  Ghost,  for  thee  I  call ; 

Spirit  of  burning,  come  ! 

25 


William  Butler 


:t! 


*  Refining  fire,  go  through  my  heart ; 

Illuminate  my  soul ; 
Scatter  thy  life  through  every  part, 

And  sanctify  the  whole.' 

"As  the  singing  closed  all  became  conscious  of  the  sur- 
rounding presence  of  the  Holy  Sanctifier.  I  can  describe 
my  own  feeling  very  imperfectly,  for  this  was  something 
beyond  what  I  had  known  before.  It  seemed  to  be  light 
and  life  combined,  resulting  in 

'  The  speechless  awe  that  dares  not  move, 
And  all  the  silent  heaven  of  love.' 

Christ  had  become  everything  to  me,  while  I  seemed  to 
sink  at  his  blessed  feet,  lost  in  astonishment  and  love. 
Those  in  any  denomination  who  have  sought  and  found 
this  grace  will  understand  what  I  am  trying  to  narrate. 
The  effect  on  me  was  clear.  I  had  henceforth  more  delight 
in  devotion,  closer  intimacy  with  God,  greater  stability 
of  heart  and  character,  and  more  deadness  to  the  world. 
The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,'  kept 
my  heart  and  mind  from  day  to  day. 

"Some  time  after  this  Dr.  Durbin,  then  the  President 
of  Dickinson  College,  preached  at  Abbey  Street  Chapel. 
His  text  was,  *A  bruised  reed  shall  he  not  break,  and  the 
smoking  flax  shall  he  not  quench.'  Those  were  the  days 
of  candles  in  the  pulpit,  and  in  illustration  of  his  theme 
of  the  divine  tenderness  toward  every  penitent  soul  he 
lifted  the  snuffers  and  took  off  the  superfluous  wick; 
then,  after  a  moment's  pause,  he  opened  the  snuffers.  A 
tiny  puff  of  smoke  rose  up  out  of  the  holder,  and  he 
stretched  it  out  toward  the  audience  and  proceeded  to 
show  that  a  feeling  in  the  human  soul  as  weak  even  as 
that  smoking  flax  need  not  be  discouraged,  for  God  would 
not  quench  it.  He  carried  out  the  doctrine  of  the  divine 
mercy  to  mankind,  and  showed  that  willful  refusal,  and 
that  alone,  could  cause  the  final  rejection  of  any  human 
soul.    In  the  light  of  this  sermon  the  ghastly  creed  of  an 

26 


Early  Days 


\ 


H 

u 

o 

u 


•J 
< 

Q 
U 


arbitrary  reprobation  of  men  as  men,  that  horrible  decree 
which  had  hung  over  my  mind  like  a  cloud,  vanished 
away  forever. 

"A  new  and  special  interest  for  the  great  country  which 
Dr.  Durbin  represented  sprang  up  in  my  mind.  Yet  how 
far  I  was  from  imagining  that  evening  in  what  interest- 
ing relation  we  were  yet  to  stand  to  each  other — how 
from  the  very  hand  which  held  forth  that  humble  illus- 
tration I  was  to  receive,  in  another  pulpit  beyond  the 
Atlantic,  an  American  passport  and  that  commission 
under  which  I  became  the  chosen  representative  of  his 
Church,  and  the  founder  of  that  work  in  India  on  which 
his  heart  was  so  long  set  and  to  which  some  of  his  grand- 
est eloquence  became  consecrated  toward  the  close  of  his 
public  life." 

Bishop  Thoburn  has  said  that  what  a  man  does  within 
a  few  hours  after  his  conversion  he  will  do  for  the  rest 
of  his  life,  and  hence  urges  giving  immediate  attention 
to  converts  to  teach  them  at  once  to  give  and  to  work  for 
others.    In  a  short  time  after  this  joyful  change  came  to 
William  Butler's  heart  he  entered  the  cathedral  in  Dublin 
and  noticed  the  number  of  persons  who  were  kneeling 
before  the  confession  boxes.     His  mind  was  so  satisfied 
with  what  he  had  received  that  he  looked  with  compassion 
on  the  kneeling  penitents  and  on  the  priests  who  were 
giving  absolution.     He  remembered  that  he  stood  in  no 
need  of  the  holy  water— that  God  had  sprinkled  him  with 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ ;  nor  did  he  need  human  absolu- 
tion, for  God  himself  had  witnessed  his  pardon.     The 
candles  on  the  altar  were  nothing  to  him,  for  the  light  of 
the  glory  of  God  was  shining  on  his  soul,  and  he  realized 
as  never  before  the  difference  between  a  spiritual  religion 
and  a  ritualistic  faith.    As  he  passed  out  of  the  cathedral 
he  noticed  a  fine-looking  old  lady  with  a  motherly  face, 
down  which  the  tears  were  still  streaming.    Though  he 
>vas  but  a  youth,  he  was  touched  with  sympathy,  and, 

27 


Early  Days 


y. 


x 


U 


arbitrary  reprobation  of  men  as  men,  that  horrible  decree 
which  had  hung  over  my  mind  hke  a  cloud,  vanished 
away  forever. 

'*A  new  and  special  interest  for  the  great  country  which 
Dr.  Durbin  represented  sprang  up  in  my  mind.  Yet  how 
far  I  was  from  imagining  that  evening  in  what  interest- 
ing relation  we  were  yet  to  stand  to  each  other— how 
from  the  very  hand  which  held  forth  that  humble  illus- 
tration I  was  to  receive,  in  another  pulpit  beyond  the 
Atlantic,  an  American  passport  and  that  commission 
under  which  I  became  the  chosen  representative  of  his 
Church,  and  the  founder  of  that  work  in  India  on  which 
his  heart  was  so  long  set  and  to  which  some  of  his  grand- 
est eloquence  became  consecrated  toward  the  close  of  his 
public  life." 

Bishop  Thoburn  has  said  that  what  a  man  does  within 
a  few  hours  after  his  conversion  he  will  do  for  the  rest 
of  his  life,  and  hence  urges  giving  immediate  attention 
to  converts  to  teach  them  at  once  to  give  and  to  work  for 
others.     In  a  short  time  after  this  joyful  change  came  to 
William  Butler's  heart  he  entered  the  cathedral  in  Dublin 
and  noticed  the  number  of  persons  who  were  kneeling 
before  the  confession  boxes.     His  mind  was  so  satisfied 
with  what  he  had  received  that  he  looked  with  compassion 
on  the  kneeling  penitents  and  on  the  priests  who  were 
giving  absolution.     He  remembered  that  he  stood  in  no 
need  of  the  holy  water— that  God  had  sprinkled  him  with 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ ;  nor  did  he  need  human  absolu- 
tion, for  God  himself  had  witnessed  his  pardon.     The 
candles  on  the  altar  were  nothing  to  him,  for  the  light  of 
the  glory  of  God  was  shining  on  his  soul,  and  he  realized 
as  never  before  the  difference  between  a  spiritual  religion 
and  a  ritualistic  faith.    As  he  passed  out  of  the  cathedral 
he  noticed  a  fine-looking  old  lady  with  a  motherly  face, 
down  which  the  tears  were  still  streaming.     Though  he 
was  but  a  youth,  he  was  touched  with  sympathy,  and, 

27 


William  Butler 


addressing  her  as  ''Mother,"  he  inquired  the  cause  for 
her  sorrow.  She  answered  frankly  that  she  was  crying 
for  her  sins.  He  asked  what  she  had  done  to  get  rid 
of  the  burden,  and  her  reply  was  that  she  had  done  all 
the  priest  had  required,  but  that  the  weight  of  guilt  re- 
mained. He  then  asked  if  she  would  listen  to  his  story, 
and  related  his  experience,  and  how  three  weeks  before 
he  had  the  same  sorrow,  but  that  God  for  Christ's  sake 
had  taken  it  all  away.  The  message  was  new  to  the 
weary  heart,  and  she  asked,  eagerly:  "My  dear,  do  you 
think  he  would  do  it  for  me?  Would  he  do  it  for  me?" 
With  all  the  earnestness  of  his  nature  he  pleaded  with 
her  to  go  to  her. home  and,  leaving  all  her  penance,  sim- 
ply to  rely  on  Christ  and  ask  God  for  forgiveness.  What 
confidence  had  the  boy  of  nineteen  in  his  Saviour  to  thus 
commend  him  to  the  heavy-laden  one  so  much  his  senior  I 
It  was  the  habit  of  the  young  student  during  his  resi- 
dence in  Dublin  to  visit  the  Four  Courts  and  there  listen 
to  the  eminent  jurists  and  lawyers  of  the  day,  among 
whom  Daniel  O'Connell  was  the  most  prominent.  The 
following  incident  was  one  which  he  delighted  to  relate : 
The  Rev.  S.  Wood,  a  Methodist  preacher  of  great  talent 
and  genuine  piety,  had  been  attacked  by  a  Roman  Catho- 
lic and  narrowly  escaped  death.  The  would-be  murderer 
was  arrested  and  tried.  The  case  aroused  intense  inter- 
est. Mr.  Wood,  a  gentleman  of  refined  and  commanding 
appearance,  was  called  upon  to  make  his  statement.  In- 
stead of  condemning  the  prisoner  he  made  a  most  tender 
and  eloquent  address  in  behalf  of  the  man  at  the  bar. 
The  judge  was  astonished.  He  looked  at  Mr.  Wood,  who 
stood,  hat  in  hand,  earnestly  pleading,  and  said,  "Mr. 
Wood,  while  I  look  at  that  hat  in  your  hand,  which  is 
riddled  with  bullet  holes,  I  cannot  have  a  doubt  of  the 
guilt  of  this  man."  "Your  Lordship,"  said  Mr.  Wood,  as 
he  instantly  put  his  hand  behind  his  back,  "you  shall  see 
that  hat  no  more!"    The  judge  was  moved,  and  the  jury 

28 


Early  Days 


unanimously  passed  the  verdict  of  not  guilty.  This  was 
received  with  great  applause,  and  Daniel  O'Connell  him- 
self testified  his  high  opinion  of  that  unpremeditated 
stroke  of  oratory,  while  many  of  those  present  remem- 
bered the  source  of  Mr.  Wood's  inspiration,  as  he  had 
often  read  from  Isaiah,  "Thou  hast  cast  all  my  sins  be- 
hind thy  back." 

William  Butler  afterward  saw  Daniel  O'Connell  tried 
for  treason,  and  witnessed  the  wild  excitement  and  the 
pleadings  for  and  against  that  remarkable  man,  who  at 
the  time  posed  as  the  fearless  antagonist  of  the  govern- 
ment of  England. 

In  preparation  for  his  life  work  the  future  missionary 
was  endowed  with  a  magnificent  constitution,  and  his 
stalwart  frame,  nearly  six  feet  in  height,  with  the  great 
breadth  of  his  shoulders,  gave  the  impression  of  unusual 
strength.  On  one  occasion  he  entered  a  stage,  and  find- 
ing the  only  space  available  was  next  to  a  very  petite 
lady,  he  sat  on  the  extreme  edge  of  the  seat  in  order  not 
to  crowd  her.  The  lady  had  a  view  of  his  broad  back 
and  massive  head,  and  finally,  touching  his  arm  to  attract 
his  attention,  she  looked  up  into  his  face  and  said,  timidly, 
"When  the  God  Almighty  made  you  he  made  some- 
thing T  This  fine  physique  stood  him  in  good  stead  in 
the  labors  of  his  after  life  when  long  journeys  had  to  be 
taken  on  horseback  and  in  other  ways  which  called  for 
endurance.  He  was  a  magnificent  swimmer,  and  taught 
many  people  this  useful  accomplishment  during  the  sum- 
mer vacations  at  Ocean  Grove  or  at  Martha's  Vineyard. 

On  one  occasion,  years  later,  he  was  traveling  in  com- 
pany with  Bishop  Simpson  and  Dr.  Peck.  The  conversa- 
tion turned  on  the  birthplaces  of  the  party,  and  when 
Bishop  Simpson  stated  that  he  was  born  only  a  few 
months  after  the  family  came  to  this  country  from  Ire- 
land, Dr.  Peck  threw  up  his  hands  in  feigned  alarm.  "O, 
Bishop,  what  a  narrow  escape  you  had  of  being  an  Irish- 

29 


William  Butler 


man!"  Soon  after  this  the  trio  were  breakfasting  at  a 
hotel  in  the  West,  when  their  attention  was  attracted  to 
an  irate  traveler  who  was  trying  to  secure  his  breakfast 
in  time  for  an  early  train.  The  Irish  waiter  who  was 
serving  him  was  so  slow  and  stupid  that  finally  the  trav- 
eler exclaimed,  "What  did  God  Almighty  make  an  Irish- 
man for,  anyway?"  Dr.  Peck  nudged  the  Bishop,  and  he 
in  turn  touched  the  missionary.  When  the  traveler  had 
departed,  with  only  half  a  breakfast,  Dr.  Peck  turned  to 
his  neighbor  and  asked,  "Well,  Bishop,  what  did  God 
make  an  Irishman  for,  anyway?"  Bishop  Simpson  was 
quite  ready,  and  the  retort  came  quickly,  "He  made  him 
to  show  what  he  could  do."  The  life  stories  of  these  two 
Scotch-Irish  and  English-Irish  preachers  show  what  God 
does  with  the  sons  of  this  hardy,  enthusiastic,  warm- 
hearted race. 

30 


CHAPTER   II 

"Who  Will  Go  for  Us?'' 

"  Snto  me,  tobo  am  \m  tban  tht  Icaj^t  of  an  j^ainti^,  U  tW  0race 
0ftjcn,  tbat  31  jJboulU  preacb  among  tjje  etntiW  tht  m^eavchabU  ricbei 
of  Cbri^t." 

In  1839  William  Butler  crossed  the  Channel  to  Liver- 
pool to  be  present  at  the  celebration  of  the  centenary  of 
Wesleyan  Methodism.    On  Sabbath  morning  he  went  to 
an  open-air  service  at  St.  John's  Market  with  a  friend 
who  was  a  local  preacher.    Greatly  to  his  amazement,  at 
the  close  of  the  sermon  his  friend  announced  that  at  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  William  Butler  would  preach 
there.    He  was  so  astonished  at  this  announcement  that 
he  had  not  breath  left  to  protest.    When  the  crowd  had 
departed  he  expostulated,  stating  that  he  had  but  recently 
been  converted,  but  the  good  brother  replied,  "You  must 
preach  the  Gospel,  or  you  will  lose  your  religion."    Some 
anxious  hours  were  passed  in  study  and  prayer.     At 
length  the  words,  "Ye  must  be  born  again,"  came  to  his 
mind,  and  he  thought,  "At  least  I  know  what  that  is ;  so 
I  can  tell  them  something  about  it  and  spend  the  rest  of 
the  time  in  persuading  them  to  seek  the  second  birth." 
The  burden  of  the  Lord  had  been  laid  on  his  shoulders, 
and  it  was  very  heavy.     Of  the  first  sermon  he  says: 
"My  poor  heart  beat  fast,  and  I  cried  to  God  for  help. 
At  length  the  text  was  uttered,  'Ye  must  be  born  again.' 
There  was  only  one  way  for  me.     If  I  looked  into  the 
faces  of  the  congregation  I  would  surely  become  con- 
fused ;  so  I  closed  my  eyes  and  dared  not  open  them  again 
until  my  poor  little  sermon  was  ended.    As  I  was  telling 
what  God  had  done  for  me  a  person  on  the  right  hand 
said,  'Amen !'    How  that  helped  me !    I  felt  that  some  one 

31 


».«£- 


William  Butler 


man!"  Soon  after  this  the  trio  were  breakfasting  at  a 
hotel  in  the  West,  when  their  attention  was  attracted  to 
an  irate  traveler  who  was  trying  to  secure  his  breakfast 
in  time  for  an  early  train.  The  Irish  waiter  who  was 
serving  him  was  so  slow  and  stupid  that  finally  the  trav- 
eler exclaimed,  "What  did  God  Almighty  make  an  Irish- 
man for,  anyway?"  Dr.  Peck  nudged  the  Bishop,  and  he 
in  turn  touched  the  missionary.  When  the  traveler  had 
departed,  with  only  half  a  breakfast,  Dr.  Peck  turned  to 
his  neighbor  and  asked,  *'Well,  Bishop,  what  did  God 
make  an  Irishman  for,  anyway?"  Bishop  Simpson  was 
quite  ready,  and  the  retort  came  quickly,  "He  made  him 
to  show  what  he  could  do."  The  life  stories  of  these  two 
Scotch-Irish  and  English-Irish  preachers  show  what  God 
does  with  the  sons  of  this  hardy,  enthusiastic,  warm- 
hearted race. 

30 


CHAPTER   II 
"Who  Will  Go  for  Us?'' 


"?anto  me,  tobo  am  It^  tban  the  Ita^t  of  an  j^ainti^,  U  tbij^  grace 
Oitien,  tbat  31  ?boulD  preacb  among  t})t  ^milt^  tbe  unj^earcbable  ricbei* 
of  CbrijJt." 

In  1839  William  Butler  crossed  the  Channel  to  Liver- 
pool to  be  present  at  the  celebration  of  the  centenary  of 
Wesleyan  Methodism.    On  Sabbath  morning  he  went  to 
an  open-air  service  at  St.  John's  Market  with  a  friend 
who  was  a  local  preacher.    Greatly  to  his  amazement,  at 
the  close  of  the  sermon  his  friend  announced  that  at  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  William  Butler  would  preach 
there.    He  was  so  astonished  at  this  announcement  that 
he  had  not  breath  left  to  protest.    When  the  crowd  had 
departed  he  expostulated,  stating  that  he  had  but  recently 
been  converted,  but  the  good  brother  replied,  "You  must 
preach  the  Gospel,  or  you  will  lose  your  religion."    Some 
anxious  hours  were  passed  in  study  and  prayer.     At 
length  the  words,  "Ye  must  be  born  again,"  came  to  his 
mind,  and  he  thought,  "At  least  I  know  what  that  is ;  so 
I  can  tell  them  something  about  it  and  spend  the  rest  of 
the  time  in  persuading  them  to  seek  the  second  birth." 
The  burden  of  the  Lord  had  been  laid  on  his  shoulders, 
and  it  was  very  heavy.     Of  the  first  sermon  he  says: 
"My  poor  heart  beat  fast,  and  I  cried  to  God  for  help. 
At  length  the  text  was  uttered,  'Ye  must  be  born  again.' 
There  was  only  one  way  for  me.     If  I  looked  into  the 
faces  of  the  congregation  I  would  surely  become  con- 
fused ;  so  I  closed  my  eyes  and  dared  not  open  them  again 
until  my  poor  little  sermon  was  ended.    As  I  was  telling 
what  God  had  done  for  me  a  person  on  the  right  hand 
said,  'Amen !'    How  that  helped  me !    I  felt  that  some  one 

31 


William  Butler 


(< 


Who  Will  Go  for  Us? 


i) 


u 


was  being  benefited.  At  last  I  concluded,  and  ventured 
to  open  my  eyes.  I  prayed,  and  the  audience  was  dis- 
missed; the  dreaded  ordeal  was  over.  I  said  to  my 
friend,  'I  have  done  what  you  laid  on  me,  but  I  shall 
never  make  another  effort.'  When  I  returned  to  my 
home  I  found  that  the  news  that  I  had  been  preaching 
had  reached  there  before  me.  This  was  the  'sending 
forth'  that  I  received,  and  having  obtained  help  of  God, 
I  have  continued  until  this  day  to  minister  the  word  of 
life  as  God  has  enabled  me.  Yes,  and  upon  that  weakest 
of  all  efforts  the  gracious  God  was  pleased  to  set  his  own 
seal.  I  was  to  meet  the  blessed  result  forty-four  years 
afterward  in  America,  when  one  of  my  parishioners,  in 
traveling,  met  a  gentleman  from  Canada  who  had  inquired 
of  Methodist  matters,  and  on  the  pastor  being  mentioned 
eagerly  asked  his  Christian  name,  and  said,  with  deep 
feeling,  'Forty-four  years  ago  I  heard  that  man  preach  at 
St.  John's  Market,  in  Liverpool,  and  under  that  sermon 
I  was  led  to  Christ.' '' 

In  Liverpool  he  met  Mr.  Trippett,  of  the  New  York 
Conference,  and  acquired  a  deep  interest  in  the  work  of 
Methodism  in  this  country.  He  subscribed  for  The 
Christian  Advocate,  and  in  that  way  began  his  interest 
in  the  Church  he  was  to  serve  for  so  many  years. 

A  short  time  after  his  conversion  the  young  man  had 
entered  the  Hardwick  Street  Mission  Seminary  and 
Training  School  in  Dublin,  which  was  established  by  the 
Wesleyans  in  a  building  which  had  formerly  been  a  Jesuit 
college.  The  institution  was  maintained  for  the  purpose 
of  preparing  workers  and  candidates  for  the  ministry. 
After  completing  his  course  here  he  was  put  in  charge 
of  a  mission  near  Lisburn,  where  he  held  some  great 
temperance  meetings  in  a  tent,  with  singing  temperance 
sailors  and  soldiers  he  brought  from  Belfast  to  aid  in  the 
meetings.  An  old  friend  writes :  "He  thus  enrolled  a  host 
of  people  on  the  temperance  side  from  town  and  country, 


such  as  the  people  never  saw  before.    So  great  was  the 
wave  of  enthusiasm  he  created  on  that  subject  that  many 
of  the  rich  and  of  the  poor  would  have  died  for  William 
Butler.     Later  he  went  to  a  mission  on  the  west  coast 
and  worked  for  the  fishermen  and  built  a  chapel  for  them, 
to  which  they  gave  his  name,  so  that  the  first  'Butler 
Chapel'  was  a  memorial  to  his  devotion  to  the  poor  of  the 
Donegal  Circuit."     Feeling  the  need  of  further  prepara- 
tion, he  went  to  Didsbury  College,  near  Manchester,  to 
take  a  theological  course  under  the  venerable  Dr.  Hannah. 
An  incident  of  his  life  there  may  well  illustrate  the  pas- 
sion for  the  salvation  of  souls  which  possessed  him.     It 
was  the  custom  of  the  students  to  hold  cottage  prayer 
meetings  in  the  adjacent  villages.    One  morning  a  coun- 
tryman appeared  at  the  seminary  asking  for  Mr.  Butler 
and  the  other  students  who  had  led  the  meeting  in  a  cer- 
tain village  the  night  before.     He  was  at  first  refused, 
as  it  was  near  lecture  hours,  but  persisted  until  his  request 
was  granted.     The  man  had  been  in  great  distress  of 
mind  on  account  of  his  sins.    The  members  of  the  class 
were  called  and  fervently  prayed  for  the  awakened  soul. 
So  earnest  were  the  students  that  they  did  not  hear  the 
bell  which  summoned  them  to  a  lecture.     The  second 
ringing  was  equally  unheeded,  but  upon  the  third  some 
left,  and  appeared  in  the  lecture  room  to  find  an  irate 
professor,  who  inquired  with  some  acerbity  about  the 
apparent  defection  of  the  class.     This  was  Professor 
Thornton,  who  many  years  afterward  so  charmed  our 
General  Conference  in  Chicago  by  his  impressive  reading 
of  the  Scriptures.    When  the  explanation  was  given  he 
replied,  in  a  very  different  tone,  "Go  back,  gentlemen; 
you  have  a  task  on  hand  more  important  than  Greek." 
In  the  long  life  granted  to  William  Butler  the  leading 
of  a  soul  into  the  glorious  light  of  a  conscious  salvation 
was  the  greatest  work  that  could  enlist  his  endeavor. 
On  the  completion  of  his  course  at  Didsbury  he  was 

33 


1 


! 


It 


M 


^11 


William  Butler 

invited  to  the  pastorate  of  a  large  church  in  England,  but 
feeling  that  his  work  should  be,  at  least  at  first,  in  his  old 
field,  he  returned  to  Ireland  and  was  appointed  to  a  cir- 
cuit under  the  venerable  James  Lynch,  who  had  been  one 
of  the  band  of  missionaries  accompanying  Dr.  Coke  to 
India  in  1814.  As  they  traveled  together  the  junior 
preacher  was  greatly  influenced  by  the  old  man's  mission- 
ary enthusiasm.  Mr.  Lynch  was  never  weary  of  recount- 
ing their  experiences  and  telling  of  the  trying  days  when, 
having  lost  their  leader  at  sea,  on  landing  they  were  with- 
out money,  all  the  drafts  having  been  made  out  in  the 
name  of  Dr.  Coke.  As  an  appeal  to  England  and  the 
answer  would  require  six  months,  in  those  days  of  slow 
communication,  what  should  they  do  until  money  could 
reach  them?  In  their  distress  they  called  upon  the  Gov- 
ernor, who  received  them  kindly.  Mr.  Lynch,  having 
told  the  story  so  many  times,  finally  fell  into  a  certain 
form  of  words  and  with  the  utmost  unconsciousness 
would  state :  "We  appealed  to  his  Excellency,  but  first  we 
went  to  God  in  prayer,  and  he  said,  'Gentlemen,  you  shall 
have  all  the  money  you  require.'  " 

For  six  years  the  young  preacher  labored  in  the  Irish 
Conference,  where  his  zeal  won  for  him  many  friends. 
The  Rev.  James  Shaw  illustrates  his  systematic  methods 
of  working  by  a  characteristic  incident.  Having  promised 
to  exchange  with  him,  and  to  preach  on  the  subject  of 
missions,  Mr.  Shaw  felt  some  natural  trepidation.  Arriv- 
ing, however,  in  the  town  where  he  was  to  speak,  he  not 
only  found  his  name  placarded  on  walls  and  windows, 
and  a  congregation  eager  to  listen  to  his  words,  but 
arrangements  completed  for  the  young  people  to  accom- 
pany the  preacher  to  the  town  where  would  be  held  the 
second  service  of  the  day.  As  a  result  of  this  careful 
planning  the  speaker  was  encouraged  and  the  people 
inspired,  and  large  collections  were  taken  at  each 
appointment. 

34 


I* 


c 
0 

> 

H 

o 

r 
X 


William  Butler 

invited  to  the  pastorate  of  a  large  church  in  England,  but 
feeling  that  his  work  should  be,  at  least  at  first,  in  Iiis  old 
field,  he  returned  to  Ireland  and  was  appointed  to  a  cir- 
cuit under  the  venerable  James  Lynch,  who  had  been  one 
of  the  band  of  missionaries  accompanying  Dr.  Coke  to 
India  in  1814.  As  they  traveled  together  the  junior 
preacher  was  greatly  influenced  by  the  old  man's  mission- 
ary enthusiasm.  Mr.  Lynch  was  never  weary  of  recount- 
ing their  experiences  and  telling  of  the  trying  days  when, 
having  lost  their  leader  at  sea,  on  landing  they  were  with- 
out money,  all  the  drafts  having  been  made  out  in  the 
name  of  Dr.  Coke.  As  an  appeal  to  England  and  the 
answer  would  require  six  months,  in  those  days  of  slow 
communication,  what  should  they  do  until  money  could 
reach  them?  In  their  distress  they  called  upon  the  Gov- 
ernor, who  received  them  kindly.  Mr.  Lynch,  having 
told  the  story  so  many  times,  finally  fell  into  a  certain 
form  of  words  and  with  the  utmost  unconsciousness 
would  state :  "We  appealed  to  his  Excellency,  but  first  we 
went  to  God  in  prayer,  and  he  said,  'Gentlemen,  you  shall 
have  all  the  money  you  require.'  " 

For  six  years  the  young  preacher  labored  in  the  Irish 
Conference,  where  his  zeal  won  for  him  many  friends. 
The  Rev.  James  Shaw  illustrates  his  systematic  methods 
of  working  by  a  characteristic  incident.  Having  promised 
to  exchange  with  him,  and  to  preach  on  the  subject  of 
missions,  Mr.  Shaw  felt  some  natural  trepidation.  Arriv- 
ing, however,  in  the  town  where  he  was  to  speak,  he  not 
only  found  his  name  placarded  on  walls  and  windows, 
and  a  congregation  eager  to  listen  to  his  words,  but 
arrangements  completed  for  the  young  people  to  accom- 
pany the  preacher  to  the  town  where  would  be  held  the 
second  service  of  the  day.  As  a  result  of  this  careful 
planning  the  speaker  was  encouraged  and  the  people 
inspired,  and  large  collections  were  taken  at  each 
appointment. 

34 


4  ^ 


9 


4 1 


*xi 


«4  •"*  — 


,% 


a» 


=) 


II 


il 


n^ 


'Who  Will  Go  for  Us?'' 


At  Wexford,  William  Butler  was  holding  a  series  of 
revival  services  in  the  chapel  of  which  Mr.  Moses  Rowe 
was  an  active  member.  His  daughter  Clementina,  though 
not  a  professed  Christian,  had  just  taken  a  class  in  the 
Sunday  school.  During  the  meetings  an  especial  appeal 
was  made  to  any  who  might  be  attempting  to  teach  what 
they  did  not  themselves  know  by  experience.  This  young 
lady  was  soon  afterward  happily  converted.  This  fact, 
and  also  her  close  resemblance  to  the  saintly  Mrs. 
Crampton,  gave  the  young  preacher  a  deep  interest  in  the 
daughter  of  his  friend.  Later  he  visited  the  family  when 
about  to  preach  his  trial  sermon  before  the  Conference, 
which  was  on  the  text,  "The  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall 
return,  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy 
upon  their  heads :  they  shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and 
sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee  away."  The  sermon  was 
of  great  power,  arousing  unusual  interest  in  the  members 
of  the  Conference.  He  also  visited  in  this  home  with  his 
wife,  an  English  lady  from  Manchester. 

In  1850  certain  events  turned  Mr.  Butler's  attention 
to  the  United  States,  and  he  was  led  to  join  the  Methodist 
Church  in  this  growing  country,  being  received  into  the 
New  York  East  Conference  by  Bishop  Janes.  On  ac- 
count of  a  special  call  to  the  New  England  Conference 
he  was  transferred  and  stationed  at  Williamsburg.  On 
the  voyage  over  the  captain  of  the  vessel  was  converted 
through  his  efforts.  The  missionary  fire  in  his  heart  was 
not  quenched,  and  during  his  pastorate  at  Shelburne  Falls 
and  at  Westfield  he  wrote  several  appeals  for  the  Church 
papers,  made  a  compendium  of  missions,  preached  on 
the  subject  at  the  Biblical  Institute  at  Concord,  New 
Hampshire,  and  prepared  the  article  on  "Methodist  Mis- 
sions" for  Newcomb's  Encyclopedia.  At  Westfield  he  had 
hardly  entered  on  his  pastorate  when  his  beautiful  wife 
died  suddenly,  a  blow  by  which  he  was  almost  crushed. 
The  three  little  sons  were  tenderly  cared  for  by  the 

35 


William  Butler 

parishioners,  by  whom  Mrs.  Butler  had  been  greatly  be- 
loved, though  she  had  been  with  them  but  a  few  months. 

The  missionary  interest  in  the  Methodist  Church  was 
rising.  Dr.  Alexander  Duff  was  visiting  in  this  country, 
urging  upon  the  denomination  its  duty  and  privilege  in 
the  great  land  of  India.  Dr.  Durbin,  the  Missionary  Sec- 
retary, saw  clearly  that  India  was  to  be  the  leading  mis- 
sion field  of  the  wodd;  that  the  great  battle  between 
Christianity  on  the  one  hand  and  Islam  and  heathenism 
on  the  other  must  be  fought  out  in  that  empire.  In  1852 
an  appropriation  was  made,  and  a  call  for  a  man  to  go  as 
superintendent,  select  a  field,  and  lay  out  plans  was  pub- 
lished in  the  Church  papers.  Bishop  Thoburn  says :  "Four 
years  elapsed,  during  which  this  appropriation  of  seven 
thousand  five  hundred  dollars  was  kept  standing,  before 
anyone  with  proper  qualifications  could  be  found  willing 
to  assume  the  responsible  task  of  founding  a  great  Mission 
in  India.  It  would  surprise  our  people  at  the  present  day 
if  the  whole  truth  were  told  about  the  search  for  a  super- 
intendent between  1852  and  1856.  Incidentally  I  have 
heard  of  so  many  men  who  were  asked,  and  who  for  vari- 
ous reasons  were  unable  to  accept  the  post,  that  I  am 
inclined  to  the  opinion  that  no  other  prominent  post  in 
the  history  of  our  Church  was  ever  declined  by  so  many 
nominees." 

Finally  Dr.  Durbin  published  an  article,  in  May,  1855, 
under  the  heading  of  "The  Crisis,"  urging  the  matter  of 
the  India  Mission  on  the  heart  of  the  Church,  saying  that 
if  the  right  person  did  not  soon  appear  the  proposed  Mis- 
sion must  be  abandoned.  William  Butler  watched  eagerly 
to  see  if  there  would  not  be  some  response  to  this  forcible 
plea.  Meanwhile  he  had  written  to  Miss  Rowe,  who  had  so 
attracted  his  attention  in  her  father's  house  in  Wexford, 
asking  if  she  would  come  to  aid  him  in  his  work.  She 
consented,  and  sailed  for  Portland,  Maine,  where  they 
were  married,  November  23, 1854.  Afterward  Dr.  Durbin 

36 


"Who  Will  Go  for  Us?" 


wrote  to  him  asking  if  he  would  be  willing  to  go  to  the 
African  Mission.    The  request  came  as  a  complete  sur- 
prise, but  he  consented ;  though  later,  on  account  of  his 
children,  and  the  fact  that  his  constitution  would  not  be 
suited  to  the  climate  of  Africa,  it  was  thought  best  for 
him  not  to  go  to  that  field.    He  became  naturalized  as  an 
American  citizen  and  expected  to  devote  his  life  to  the 
Methodist  Church  in  this  country.    The  call  for  India  was 
on  his  heart,  but  he  refrained  from  offering  himself,  think- 
ing that  some  one  longer  connected  with  the  Church  here, 
and  therefore  better  known  and  more  likely  to  command 
the  interest  of  the  membership  for  the  great  enterprise, 
would  volunteer.     Finally,  on  the  tenth  of  October,  five 
months  after  Dr.  Durbin's  article  had  appeared,  as  no 
other  had  been  found,  he  oflfered  himself  for  the  post,  his 
devoted  wife  being  in  full  sympathy  with  his  intention. 

Dr.  Daniel  Steele  repeats  his  words  in  making  the  deci- 
sion :  "When  I  consider  the  character  of  the  Son  of  God, 
who  made  himself  of  no  reputation  and  took  upon  him' 
the  form  of  a  servant  and  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  a 
man,  who  humbled  himself  and  became  obedient  unto 
death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross,  I  cannot  longer  refuse 
to  answer  the  call  of  the  Missionary  Secretary  to  go  down 
to  those  dark  millions  and  proclaim  the  Gospel  of  salva- 
tion through  Jesus  Christ."    It  is  worth  noting  that  at 
this  time  William  Butler  was  pastor  of  the  Lynn  Common 
Church,  and  that  a  Congregational  pastor  of  the  same 
city,  Rev.  Parsons  Cooke,  had  just  published  a  volume  in 
which  he  endeavored  to  prove  that  the  Methodist  Church 
was  not  a  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  because  of  its 
lack  of  foreign  missionary  endeavor ! 

The  volunteer  was  gladly  accepted  and  was  appointed 
Superintendent  of  the  Mission.  The  expected  colleagues 
were  not  ready  when  he  sailed,  on  the  ninth  of  April,  1856, 
with  his  wife  and  two  children.  On  the  previous  day  he 
took  leave  of  his  Conference  in  Salem,  Massachusetts,  and 

37 


William  Butler 


a  farewell  meeting  was  held  in  his  own  church,  at  which 
Dr.  Durbin  counseled  him  to  have  confidence  in  the 
divine  guidance  and  assured  him  that  the  Church  would 
give  him  large  discretion  in  the  task  he  was  about  to  un- 
dertake. Bishop  Simpson  wrote  instructing  him  to  ''Lay 
broad  and  deep  foundations  for  Methodism  in  India." 
That  this  behest  was  carried  out  the  record  of  the  Mission 
testifies. 

Arrangements  had  been  made  to  leave  the  two  eldest 
boys  with  friends  who  had  promised  to  care  for  them  as 
their  own.  At  almost  the  last  moment  these  people  recon- 
sidered their  decision,  and  the  father  was  obliged  to  place 
his  boys  in  a  school  at  Wilton,  Connecticut.  This  was  the 
greatest  trial  which  he  endured  on  departing,  and  it  was 
made  the  more  bitter  by  the  words  of  a  member  of  the 
official  board  of  his  church,  who  upbraided  him  for  leav- 
ing his  children  for  the  sake  of  the  heathen,  and  asserted 
that  if  they  should  become  wicked  the  blame  would  be 
on  his  head.  What  an  awful  thought  to  lay  on  a  father's 
heart !  Only  by  trusting  in  the  promise  of  God  made  to 
whosoever  should  leave  "children  for  the  kingdom  of 
God's  sake,"  and  by  knowing  in  whom  he  had  believed 
and  being  persuaded  that  he  was  "able  to  keep,'*  was  the 
father  upheld  in  this  separation.  The  brother  who  re- 
mained at  home  to  care  for  his  children  failed  in  the  task, 
and  both  went  far  astray,  while  of  the  two  boys  who  were 
left  in  God's  care  one  died,  but  as  a  Christian,  and  the 
other  has  been  for  nearly  thirty  years  in  the  Mexico  Mis- 
sion, as  successful  in  the  work  as  was  his  father. 

Some  time  was  spent  in  London  in  consultation  with 
the  representatives  of  the  various  societies  working  in 
India,  by  whom  the  new  missionary  was  invariably  wel- 
comed, and  much  help  given  in  the  way  of  showing  the 
most  needy  parts  of  the  field.  The  Rev.  William  Arthur, 
the  author  of  The  Tongue  of  Fire,  entertained  the 
American  missionaries  in  his  home,  and  as  he  had  spent 

38 


"Who  Will  Go  for  Us?" 


some  time  in  India  he  was  able  to  assist  them  materially. 
One  day  they  had  gone  into  London  to  make  some  pur- 
chases and  presented  their  letter  of  credit  at  the  bank, 
only  to  be  reminded  that  it  was  drawn  at  three  days' 
sight.    With  only  one  shilling  in  pocket  the  missionary's 
situation  partook  of  the  nature  of  a  dilemma.     If  the 
shilling  were  spent  for  luncheon  there  would  be  nothing 
left  for  omnibus  fare.    If  they  omitted  luncheon,  and  re- 
turned to  the  home,  the  day  would  be  lost  for  business 
and  shopping.    Finally,  upon  inquiry,  it  was  learned  that 
the  president  of  the  bank  was  the  philanthropist  Peabody. 
Asking  for  an  interview,  they  were  received  most  kindly. 
Mr.   Peabody  inquired  for  news  from  Salem  and  was 
pleased  to  find  that  his  visitor  had  just  come  from  that 
town.     He  thus   satisfied  himself  of  William   Butler's 
identity  and  allowed  him  to  draw  all  the  money  he  needed. 
At  a  mass  meeting  held  in  London  as  a  farewell  to  the 
representative  of  the  new  Mission  the  venerable  James 
Lynch,  who  had  been  the  means  of  awakening  his  inter- 
est in  missionary  work,  was  on  the  platform  and  offered 
the  closing  prayer.     Thus  were  brought  together  the  be- 
ginnings of  the  work  of  the  Wesleyan  Church  and  that  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  for  the  great  continent  of  India. 
The  delay  of  three  years  which  had  passed  before  a  suit- 
able man  could  be  found  to  open  the  new  work  was 
clearly  seen  to  be  providential,  since  entrance  to  the  sec- 
tion of  country  finally  selected  as  the  most  suitable  for 
our  Mission  was  accomplished  at  the  close  of  the  excite- 
ment caused  by  the  annexation  of  the  kingdom  of  Oudh 
and  the  banishment  of  its  cruel  and  debased  King. 

As  the  steamer  bearing  the  first  missionaries  for  this 
field  started  on  its  outward  voyage  it  passed  a  sister  ship 
of  the  same  line  having  on  board  the  Dowager  Queen  of 
Oudh,  the  first  woman  of  royal  line  who  had  ever  left 
India.  The  object  of  her  journey  was  to  persuade  the 
British  government  to  leave  the  King  of  Oudh  in  power. 

39 


William  Butler 


Had  her  request  been  granted  the  missionaries  could  not 
have  entered  that  kingdom.  How  strange  that  these  per- 
sons— one  the  representative  of  a  cruel  despotism,  the 
others  the  messengers  of  the  Prince  of  Peace — should  thus 
cross  pathways!  Discussions  on  board  ship  turned  on 
the  recently  published  theories  of  Bishop  Colenso,  who 
had  declared  that  he  would  admit  to  the  Church  a  convert 
from  heathenism  with  all  his  wives!  He  defended  the 
proposition  upon  alleged  scriptural  grounds.  The  pas- 
sengers on  board  the  Pera  were  inclined  to  agree  with 
Colenso's  views  until  one  asked:  "If  polygamy  should 
not  exclude  from  the  Lord's  table,  then  should  poly- 
andry? If  the  privilege  be  allowed  to  a  man  with  five 
wives,  why  not  to  a  woman  with  five  husbands?"  (Both 
conditions  existed  in  India,  though  the  latter  is  not  com- 
mon.) This  view  of  the  question  changed  the  opinion  of 
those  who  were  inclined  to  favor  the  affirmative.  A  more 
rapid  voyage  than  usual  kept  the  steamer  at  Malta  to 
await  the  overland  mails,  and  the  travelers  were  allowed 
the  pleasure  of  spending  some  days  on  that  interesting 
island.  A  tradition  in  the  family  asserts  that,  during 
their  sightseeing,  a  very  hungry  company  having  gone 
to  the  hotel  for  luncheon,  a  large  piece  of  the  *'roast  beef 
of  Old  England"  was  placed  before  them.  Mrs.  Butler 
had  an  idea  that  beef  would  not  be  obtainable  in  India, 
since  the  Hindus  hold  the  cow  as  sacred,  and  having  a 
fine  sea  appetite,  she  resolved  to  fully  show  her  apprecia- 
tion of  the  slices  of  the  cold  roast  lest  she  might  have  no 
second  opportunity  for  long  years.  The  number  of  help- 
ings was  originally  placed  at  five,  but  the  story  has  grown 
in  the  teUing! 

The  city  of  Valletta  held  many  reminders  of  the  heroic 
achievements  of  the  Crusaders.  The  church  of  the 
Knights  of  St.  John  kept  as  its  chief  treasure  the  keys  of 
the  city  of  Jerusalem,  brought  by  the  Knights  when  they 
were  expelled  from  Palestine.     It  will  be  remembered 

40 


"Who  Will  Go  for  Us?'' 

that   Napoleon  seized  the  great  silver  images  of  the 
apostles   which   formerly  adorned   this   historic   temple 
and  ordered  them  to  be  turned  into  coin,  coolly  remarking 
that  the  apostles  would  do  more  good  by  alleviating  the 
wants  of  his  men  than  by  standing  silent  at  the  altar.    A 
silver  railing  was  also  one  of  the  glories  of  this  church, 
but  some  one  had  painted  it  over  so  that  it  escaped  the 
notice  of  the  conqueror.     Of  greater  interest  even  than 
the  sight  of  these  objects  was  the  ride  across  the  island 
to  St.  Paul's  Bay,  which  is  reasonably  believed  to  be  the 
very   spot   where   the   great   apostle   was   shipwrecked. 
William  Butler  took  this  journey  in  a  reverent  mood,  and 
on  arrival  at  the  place  where,  as  described  in  the  twen- 
tieth chapter  of  Acts,  "two  seas  met/'  and  where  the  cur- 
rents even  now  cast  upon  the  shore  any  hapless  vessel 
driven  in  by  the  storm,  he  went  apart  from  his  com- 
panions, and  kneeling  down  on  the  sand,  reviewed  his  call 
and  commission,  and  pleaded  with  God  that  he  might, 
like  the  apostle,  be  made  a  light  unto  the  Gentiles  to 
whom  he  was  being  sent.    A  renewal  of  his  consecration 
came  to  him  on  that  spot,  with  a  blessed  influence  impos- 
sible to  put  into  words.    St.  Paul  had  always  been,  next 
to  his  divine  Lord,  the  greatest  inspiration  in  his  Chris- 
tian life,  and  it  was  a  joy  indeed  to  touch  the  spot  made 
sacred  by  the  feet  of  the  great  apostle. 

The  journey  was  a  long,  weary  one.  The  Suez  Canal 
not  having  been  opened,  it  was  necessary  for  passengers 
to  transship  and  cross  from  Cairo  to  Suez  in  rough  carts. 
The  mails  and  luggage  alone  required  a  train  of  seven  hun- 
dred  camels.  The  verdant  fields  of  the  "Land  of  Goshen" 
were  delightful;  but  all  too  soon  appeared  the  desert 
lands,  where  sand  and  dust  and  that  plague  of  flies  from 
which  Egypt  seems  never  to  have  been  relieved,  together 
with  the  tepid  well  water,  made  the  discomfort  very  great. 
Those  who  have  read  From  Boston  to  Bareilly  will  recall 
the  description  of  the  blessed  relief  the  travelers  experi- 

41 


William  Butler 


enced  when  upon  entering  the  cabin  of  the  waiting  steamer 
they  found  a  great  bowl  piled  up  with  ice  from  Wenliam 
Lake,  near  Boston,  which  had  twice  passed  the  equator, 
and  water  from  the  Ganges  to  slake  their  thirst.  "Heav- 
en's bounty"  water  is  called  in  India,  where  it  is  so  pre- 
cious. The  first  stop  of  their  ship  was  at  Ceylon,  where 
a  visit  of  a  few  hours  allowed  time  for  a  drive  to  the 
Cinnamon  Gardens  and  a  call  at  the  Wesleyan  Mission 
House.  Just  as  the  hour  drew  near  for  returning  to  the 
steamer  the  strains  of  a  familiar  hymn  were  heard.  There 
was  not  time  to  visit  the  class  meeting  then  in  session, 
but  a  share  in  the  Christian  worship  of  the  Cingalese 
brethren  was  given  to  these  new  missionaries  as  they 
joined  in  spirit  in  the  words  of  ''Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul," 
the  first  Lord's  song  in  the  strange  land  to  which  they 
had  come  with  their  message  about  this  same  Jesus.  At 
Madras,  two  days  later,  Mr.  Butler  had  his  greatest 
anxiety  concerning  the  future  of  his  work  allayed  by  a 
conversation  with  a  young  native  student.  He  had  been 
longing  to  know  if  the  subtle  mind  of  the  Hindus  would 
accept  Christ  in  the  same  way  as  he  had  done,  and 
whether  they  would  know  Christ  to  the  joy  of  their  hearts 
as  had  been  his  glad  experience.  The  student  gave  such 
clear  testimony  of  the  saving  grace  of  God,  and  of  his 
consecration  to  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  the  endeavor 
to  bring  others  of  his  countrymen  to  the  same  blessing, 
that  the  new  missionary's  heart  was  fully  assured  that 
Christ  is  the  same  satisfying  portion  to  every  heart  which 
will  open  to  receive  his  atonement. 

At  Calcutta  the  missionaries  were  met  by  two  Scotch 
merchants,  Mr.  Young  and  Mr.  Stewart,  who  had  heard 
by  the  last  steamer  that  the  American  Methodists  were 
sending  representatives,  and  so  fully  did  they  sympathize 
with  all  who  were  attempting  to  raise  the  condition  of 
the  heathen  about  them  that  they  welcomed  this  mis- 
sionary family,  though  of  another  denomination  and  na- 

42 


If 


o 

c 
r. 


r. 


William  Butler 


enced  when  upon  entering  the  cabin  of  the  waiting  steamer 
they  found  a  great  bowl  piled  up  with  ice  from  Wenhani 
Lake,  near  Boston,  which  had  twice  passed  the  equator, 
and  water  from  the  Ganges  to  slake  tlieir  thirst.  *'Heav- 
en's  bounty"  water  is  called  in  India,  where  it  is  so  pre- 
cious. The  first  stop  of  their  ship  was  at  Ceylon,  where 
a  visit  of  a  few  hours  allowed  time  for  a  drive  to  the 
Cinnamon  Gardens  and  a  call  at  the  W'esleyan  Mission 
House.  Just  as  the  hour  drew  near  for  returning  to  the 
steamer  the  strains  of  a  familiar  hymn  were  heard.  There 
was  not  time  to  visit  the  class  meeting  then  in  session, 
but  a  share  in  the  Christian  worship  of  the  Cingalese 
brethren  was  given  to  these  new  missionaries  as  they 
joined  in  spirit  in  the  words  of  "Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul," 
the  first  Lord's  song  in  the  strange  land  to  which  they 
had  come  with  their  message  about  this  same  Jesus.  At 
Madras,  two  days  later,  Mr.  Butler  had  his  greatest 
anxictv  conccrnint;]:  the  future  of  his  work  allaved  bv  a 
conversation  with  a  young  native  student.  He  had  been 
longing  to  know  if  the  subtle  mind  of  the  Hindus  would 
accept  Christ  in  the  same  way  as  he  had  done,  and 
whether  they  would  know  Christ  to  the  joy  of  their  hearts 
as  had  been  his  glad  experience.  The  student  gave  such 
clear  testimony  of  the  saving  grace  of  God,  and  of  his 
consecration  to  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  the  endeavor 
to  bring  others  of  his  countrymen  to  the  same  blessing, 
that  the  new  missionary's  heart  was  fully  assured  that 
Christ  is  the  same  satisfying  portion  to  every  heart  which 
will  open  to  receive  his  atonement. 

At  Calcutta  the  missionaries  were  met  by  two  Scotch 
merchants,  Mr.  Young  and  Mr.  Stewart,  who  had  heard 
by  the  last  steamer  that  the  American  Methodists  were 
sending  representatives,  and  so  fully  did  they  sympathize 
w'ith  all  who  were  attempting  to  raise  the  condition  of 
the  heathen  about  them  that  they  welcomed  this  mis- 
sionary family,  though  of  another  denomination  and  na- 

4^ 


iiBaiirtiftjiliwiiiwiiliM! 


"Who  Will  Go  for  Us^ 


tionality,  and  entertained  them  during  their  stay  in  the 
city.    This  was  but  the  beginning  of  the  kindness  and  sub- 
stantial help  which  the  Methodist  Mission  has  received 
in  generous  measure  from  Christian  men  in  the  civil  and 
military  service  and  from  the  merchants  of  India.    The 
different  missionary  bodies  in  Calcutta  hailed  the  advent 
of  a  new   Mission  with  joy,  and   several   fields   were 
pressed  upon  the  attention  of  the  Superintendent  as  being 
each  one  more  needy  than  the  last  mentioned.    Dr.  Duff, 
whose  eloquent  plea  had  been  the  inspiration  for  this  un- 
dertaking, assisted  in  every  way  in  his  power,  saying  that 
he  believed  that  our  system  of  class  meetings  would  be 
successful  in  that  land.     The  name  of  this  devoted  and 
eminently  successful  missionary  is  associated  with  many 
good  works  for  the  welfare  of  India;  still  it  may  well  be 
questioned  if  he  did  anything  which  has  proved  more 
of  a  blessing  to  the  land  he  longed  to  redeem  than  he  ac- 
complished  by   the  burning   words   which   induced   the 
Methodist  Church,  with  all  its  enthusiasm  and  resources, 
to  enter  the  work.    The  college  established  by  Dr.  Duff 
had  at  this  time  one  thousand  students,  young  men  who 
were  not  only  receiving  an  education,  but  being  personally 
influenced  by  the  upright  character  of  this  truly  great 
man. 

Here  in  Calcutta  the  American  missionaries  had  their 
first  view  of  the  idolatry  of  Hinduism.  The  Dourga 
Poojah,  or  festival  in  honor  of  the  goddess  Kali,  was  in 
progress  for  a  week.  All  the  offices  of  the  government 
were  closed,  and  business  was  at  a  standstill  while  the 
masses  engaged  in  their  worship.  Images  of  clay  were 
made  for  this  festival,  and  the  priest  having  prayed  the 
presence  of  the  goddess  into  the  images,  it  was  then  wor- 
shiped. Later  the  priest  declared  that  Kali  had  departed 
from  the  figure,  whereupon  it  was  taken  to  the  river, 
broken  in  pieces,  and  thrown  into  the  rushing  water.  This 
was  the  sight  which  met  the  missionaries  as  they  drove 

43 


William  Butler 


1 


along  the  bank,  watching  the  workings  of  the  system 
which  they  had  come  to  supplant.  The  procession  in 
honor  of  the  goddess  was  even  more  dreadful,  for  a  great 
image  of  her,  eight  feet  high,  was  carried  through  the 
streets ;  her  long  tongue  hung  down  upon  her  breast,  her 
four  hands  held  instruments  of  murder  or  skulls  drip- 
ping with  blood,  and  around  her  throat  was  a  necklace  of 
skulls.  As  the  multitudes  surged  through  the  streets, 
mad  with  the  idolatry  which  so  bound  their  consciences, 
they  cried  out,  "Victory  to  Kali !"  This  awful  cry  sank 
deep  into  the  hearts  of  the  newcomers.  How  long  must 
they  wait  to  hear  some  of  these  voices  in  glad  hosannas? 
Would  it  be  their  privilege  to  lead  some  of  these  immortal 
souls  into  loyalty  to  the  Lord  of  Life? 

Another  view  of  Hindu  practices  was  brought  to  their 
attention  by  the  reply  made  to  their  admiring  notice  of 
the  beautiful  little  nine-year-old  daughter  of  a  baboo, 
when  they  were  told  that  she  would  be  married  the  next 
year!  No  wonder  that  they  began  with  eagerness  to 
attack  the  language,  looking  for  the  time  when  they  might 
speak  against  these  abuses.  In  a  letter  of  Mrs.  Butler's, 
written  at  this  time,  occurs  the  expression,  *Tndia  is  the 
land  of  breaking  hearts." 

44 


CHAPTER   HI 

The  Selection  of  the  Field 

*'%thm,  31  fend  an  angel  before  t|)ee,  to  fteep  tbee  in  tbe  toap,  anb 
to  bring  tUt  into  tbe  place  tobicb  31  babe  prqpareb." 

Of  all  the  jewels  of  the  Orient,  India  is  the  choicest. 
Her  history  is  one  long  record  of  the  efforts  of  warring 
rulers  to  take  her  as  a  rich  prize,  the  wealth  of  "Ormuz 
and  of  Ind"  being  the  temptation  before  the  eyes  of  each 
world  conqueror.    But  why  has  she  been  the  great  object 
of  desire  to  the  missionary  societies  of  the  whole  Chris- 
tian Church  ?    Under  the  shadow  of  the  Himalayas  there 
have  been  written  those  epics  and  hymns  to  which  the  two 
hundred  and  eighty  millions  of  Hindus  listen  as  to  in- 
spired teachings.    No  people  have  such  a  great  mass  of 
ancient  literature,  and  these  writings  have  a  religious 
tone  throughout.    What,  then,  is  the  system  that  has  re- 
sulted from  these  sacred  books?     Why  did  India  call 
to  the  Methodist  Church  in  1856?    For  the  reason  that 
within  her  borders  the  most  awful  system  of  idolatry 
which  has  ever  oppressed  the  minds  of  men  has  bound  her 
people  with  cruel  laws  of  caste  and  custom— an  idolatry  so 
exacting  that  its  rules  enter  into  the  minutest  details  of 
their  everyday  life;  a  system  which  holds  up  for  the 
adoration  of  men  three  hundred  and  thirty  millions  of 
deities,  among  which  there  is  none  of  mercy  or  love  for 
mankind ;  a  teaching  which  keeps  before  their  minds  a 
horror  of  eight  million  births,  which  may  be  into  the 
bodies  of  animals  or  of  demons.  This  overshadowing  fear 
of  transmigration  is  set  for  us  in  one  of  their  songs : 

'*  How  many  births  are  past  I  cannot  tell  ; 

How  many  yet  to  come  I  cannot  say  ; 
But  this  alone  I  know,  and  know  full  well, 

That  pain  and  grief  embitter  all  the  way  !  '^ 

A  system  which  provides   for  its  worshipers  idols  so 
hideous  that  they  are  loathsome  to  the  healthy  mind.  The 

45 


William  Butler 

pictures  sold  at  the  shrines  of  Kali  are  more  or  less 
familiar  to  our  eyes,  but  let  one  of  the  sacred  books  de- 
scribe her :  "Kali,  who  has  a  terrible  gaping  mouth  and 
uncombed  hair ;  who  has  four  hands  and  a  splendid  gar- 
land formed  of  the  heads  of  giants  she  has  slain,  and 
whose  blood  she  has  drunk."    Keshub  Chunder  Sen,  the 


S 


THE  GODDESS  KALI. 
From  a  colored  picture  sold  to  worshipers- 
leader  in  the  reform  movement  called  the  Brahmo  Somaj, 
stated  that  "Idolatry  is  the  deadly  canker  which  has  eaten 
into  the  vitals  of  native  society;"  and  another  Hindu 
writes  that  "Popular  ideas  on  the  subject  of  Kali  worship 
by  no  means  reach  the  mysterious  vileness  it  suggests. 
Those  inclined  to  dive  into  such  filth  must  study  the 
ritual."    And,  still,  a  system  which  advises  its  votaries  in 

46 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 

the  later  books  to  attempt  to  please  this  evil  spirit  by 
offering  human  sacrifices.     The  Purana  states:  "If  a 
devotee  should  scorch  some  member  of  his  body  the  act 
would  be  very  acceptable  to  the  goddess;  if  he  should 
draw  some  of  his  blood  and  present  it  it  would  be  still 
more  delectable ;  if  he  should  cut  off  some  portion  of  his 
own  flesh  that  would  be  the  most  grateful  of  all.    But  if 
the  worshiper  should  present  a  whole  burnt  offering  it 
would  prove  acceptable  in  proportion  to  the  importance 
of  the  beings  thus  immolated ;  by  the  blood  of  a  crocodile 
the  goddess  will  be  pleased  three  months,  by  that  of  a 
tiger  for  a  hundred  years ;  the  blood  of  a  lion  or  a  man 
will  delight  her  appetite  for  a  thousand  years,  while  by 
the  blood  of  three  men  slain  in  sacrifice  she  is  pleased  a 
hundred  thousand  years."     The  followers  of  this  book, 
the  Thugs,  made  it  their  practice  to  strangle  unsuspecting 
travelers  and  defenseless  strangers  as  their  offering  to 
this  modern  Moloch.  And,  again,  a  system  which  accords 
to  woman  a  place  lower  than  she  holds  in  any  other  land, 
for,  imprisoned  in  a  zenana,  her  body  was  not  so  foully 
wronged  as  is  her  soul  by  the  debasing  teachings  of  these 
writings.     In  the  ninth  book  of  the  Code  of  Manu  she 
has  explicit  teaching  that  she  is  not  to  be  allowed  to  re- 
ceive the  benefit  which  is  supposed  to  be  derived  from  the 
reading  of  the  sacred  books.    The  law  is  set  forth  in  the 
following  words :  "Women  have  no  business  with  the  text 
of  the  Veda ;  this  is  fully  settled ;  therefore,  having  no 
knowledge  of  the  expiatory  text,  sinful  women  must  be 
as  foul  as  falsehood  itself." 

"But  were  there  no  beautiful  things  in  these  sacred 
books?"  some  may  ask.  Let  Sir  Monier  Williams  reply, 
after  his  constant  study  of  fifty  years :  "After  a  life-long 
study  of  the  religious  books  of  the  Hindus  I  feel  com- 
pelled to  express  publicly  my  opinion  of  them.  They 
begin  with  much  promise  and  scintillations  of  truth  and 
light,  and  occasional  sublime  thoughts  from  the  source 

47 


William  Butler 

of  all  truth  and  light,  but  end  in  sad  corruption  and 
lamentable  impurities."  The  name  of  the  one  true  God 
had  been  carried  to  India,  it  is  true,  by  th^  Mohamme- 
dans, but  with  it  they  took  their  blind  worship  of  Mo- 
hammed, their  fatalism,  their  depraved  social  system,  and 
their  hatred  of  Christ.  The  Koran  states  that  Allah,  in 
creating  the  race,  took  a  mass  of  clay  and,  dividing  it  into 
two  parts,  threw  one  half  into  hell,  saying,  "These  to 
eternal  fire,  and  I  care  not,"  and  tossing  the  other  half 
upward,  'These  to  paradise,  and  I  care  not"— a  faith 
which  makes  the  quickest  road  to  its  paradise  through 
the  killing  of  the  unbeliever.  ^,    .    •     • 

What  ground  was  there  to  suppose  that  Chnstianity 
would  have  any  better  fate  than  Buddhism,  which  far 
back,  almost  in  the  days  of  Isaiah  the  prophet,  arose  as 
a  reform  on  this  popular  Hinduism  and  for  a  time  carried 
everything  before  it,  being  adopted  by  the  King,  Asoka, 
who  not  only  made  it  the  state  religion,  but  sent  mission- 
aries out  into  the  countries  beyond  until  it  extended  all 
over  eastern  Asia?    It  was  a  reform,  but  it  contained  no 
element  of  true  life  to  lift  the  nations  into  an  advanced 
civilization.    "It  is  an  outward  constraint,  not  an  inward 
inspiration.    God  is  nothing;  man  is  nothing;  eternity  is 
nothing.     Hence  the  profound   sadness  of   Buddhism. 
The  only  emancipation  from  self-love  is  in  the  perception 
of  an  infinite  love.    Buddhism,  ignoring  this  infinite  love, 
aiming  at  morality  without  religion,  becomes  at  last  the 
prey  to  the  sadness  of  selfish  isolation."    Possibly  Sidney 
Lanier  is  extravagant,  for  the  Buddhist  movement^  did 
restrain  some  of  the  most  debased  elements  of  Hinduism ; 
yet  he  is  right  as  he  sings : 

♦•  So,  Buddha  beautiful,  I  pardon  thee 

That  all  thou  didst  for  needy  man  was— nothing  ; 

And  all  thy  best  of  being  was  but  not  to  be." 

The  end  and  aim,  then,  of  the  three  faiths  which  pre- 
dominate in  southern  Asia  may  be  thus  contrasted  with 

48 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 

Christianity:  Hinduism,  to  escape  from  evil  transmigra- 
tions and  to  reach  Maya — illusion ;  Buddhism,  so  to  con- 
sume all  desire  that  Nirvana — extinction — may  be  at- 
tained ;  Mohammedanism,  to  accept  Kismet — fate — and  to 
reach  a  paradise  of  earthly  delights.  Against  these  the 
missionary  placed  his  Gospel  with  its  salvation  from  sin 
and  fear  of  transmigration ;  its  one  "new  birth"  into  a  life 
of  holy  service  and  the  resurrection  to  blessed  activities  in 
the  mansions  prepared  in  the  city  of  our  God. 

The  Provinces  of  Bellary,  the  Deccan,  Rajputana,  and 
others,  were  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Superintend- 
ent as  especially  needy,  but  after  five  weeks  in  Calcutta 
he  determined  to  go  to  the  Northwest  to  consider  the 
opening  in  Oudh  and  Rohilcund.     The  journey  was  un- 
dertaken in  the  best  available  method,  which  proved  to 
be  the  buying  of  a  small  wagon  which  could  be  drawn  by 
men.     A  good   road  existed,  but  the  rivers   were  un- 
bridged,  or  spanned  by  rude  pontoons  of  boats.     The 
travelers,  having  acquired  very  little  of  the  language,  met 
with   some  trying  experiences,   but  after  a  while  they 
found  that  the  requests  proffered  by  the  coolies  who  drew 
the  wagon  generally  amounted  to  a  petition  to  be  allowed 
to  employ  more  men  to  pull  them  over  some  difficult 
place,  so  they  fell  into  the  habit  of  consenting  to  all  de- 
mands.   One  evening  on  the  bank  of  a  river  the  coolies 
came  to  ask  for  something  and  were  not  satisfied  with 
the    nodded    assent,    but    still    continued    their    chatter. 
Finally  two  came  to  the  door  of  the  vehicle  and  mo- 
tioned to  Mrs.  Butler  to  descend.    The  light  was  failing, 
and  she  knew  that  the  short  twilight  of  the  tropics  would 
soon  be  over ;  but  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  to  alight, 
whereupon  two  of  the  dirty,  unclad  fellows  made  a  chair 
with  their  hands  and  motioned  that  she  should  put  her 
arms  around  their  necks  that  they  might  carry  her  across. 
Feeling  that  she  was  leaving  all  hope  behind,  she  was 
borne  down  into  the  rushing  water.     The  small  boy  of 

49 


J 


William  Butler 

the  party  objected  vigorously  to  such  close  contact  with 
the  dark-skinned  natives,  and  his  protests  uttered  at  the 
top  of  his  lungs  were  wafted  to  the  distracted  mother  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river.  She  was  distressed  lest  these 
frail-looking  men  would  not  be  able  to  carry  her  hus- 
band's weight  and  might  drop  him  in  the  middle  of  the 
stream.  Just  when  these  thoughts  were  troubling  her 
mind  she  remembered  that  it  was  Saturday  evening,  and 
that  the  ladies  of  the  church  they  had  left  had  promised 
to  gather  every  Saturday  evening  to  pray  for  their  mis- 
sionaries. That  memory  sufficed;  all  fear  departed,  and 
she  was  able  to  meet  the  rest  of  the  travelers  on  their 
arrival  with  a  glad  face.  One  of  these  rivers  was  so  broad 
and  had  so  many  channels  that  it  was  a  day's  journey  to 
cross  it,  and  the  government,  recognizing  this  fact,  had 
provided  a  rest  house  on  either  bank.  Near  one  such 
place  Mrs.  Butler  saw  the  dreadful  sight,  which,  thank 
God,  is  now  seldom  witnessed,  of  women  lying  on  the 
bank  with  their  feet  in  the  water  of  the  sacred  river  wait- 
ing for  death  to  relieve  their  sufiferings,  while  some  man 
of  the  family  watched  afar  oflf  until  the  time  should  come 
to  push  the  lifeless  body  into  the  current.  There  these 
poor  women  lay,  as  far  up  the  river  side  as  she  could  see ! 
The  pity  aroused  in  her  heart  then  has  never  died.  Wait- 
ing there  by  the  river  alone,  and  with  no  glorious  hope 
of  a  better  life  and  of  a  heaven  prepared  for  them  by  One 
who  had  redeemed  them  with  a  great  price ! 

To  those  who  know  the  India  of  to-day,  with  its  splen- 
did military  roads,  fine  bridges,  and  excellent  railway 
equipment,  the  civilizing  force  of  the  British  govern- 
ment is  very  apparent  when  contrasted  with  the  uncom- 
fortable means  of  travel  in  1856.  Mr.  Tucker,  the  Com- 
missioner at  Benares,  received  the  missionary  most  cor- 
dially and  did  his  utmost  to  induce  him  to  settle  in  his 
territory,  showing  what  excellent  preparatory  work  had 
been  done,  and  offering  substantial  aid  in  the  form  of 

50 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 

yearly  subscriptions.  But  on  looking  over  the  ground  it 
was  seen  that  missionaries  of  the  Church  of  England 
were  at  work,  and  as  the  instructions  were,  if  possible, 
to  build  on  no  other  man's  foundation  it  did  not  seem  best 
to  locate  in  Benares.  Bishop  Daltry,  of  the  English 
Church,  was  a  guest  at  the  same  house  and  showed  a 
brotheriy  spirit  rather  unusual  in  those  days  toward  a 
mmister  of  a  non-conformist  Church.  He  even  invited 
the  Methodist  preacher  to  conduct  the  morning  devotions, 
though  his  own  chaplain  was  with  him.  In  parting  he 
said,  "Keep  to  the  doctrines  and  teachings  of  Wesley,  and 
God  will  give  you  success." 

The  Lieutenant  Governor  of  the  Northwest  was  at 
Benares  to  hold  a  great  Durbar,  at  which  the  native 
princes  were  to  show  their  loyalty.  He  very  kindly  invited 
the  missionary  to  attend  and  have  a  place  in  the  ceremony 
while  Mrs.  Butler  was  privileged  to  sit  behind  a  screen 
with  the  English  ladies.     The  first  arrivals  were  the 
princes  of  Delhi,  who  were  received  with  much  ceremony 
as  members  of  the  royal  line  of  the  Moguls.    They  were 
magnificently  attired  and  covered  with  blazing  jewels 
The  Governor  shook  hands  with  those  highest  in  rank 
and  bowed  to  the  rest  as  they  made  their  low  salaams. 
Then  a  salver  was  brought  on  which  was  a  silver  bowl  of 
attar  of  roses,  with  which  the  Governor  touched  the  hand 
of  each  noble  and  presented  him  with  ''pawn,"  a  mixture 
of  spices  done  up  in  betel  leaf  and  silver  tinsel.    These 
marks  of  favor  having  been  received,  each  noble  retired 
with  profuse  protestations  of  friendship  for  the  English 
None  knew  that  the  dreadful  Mutiny  was  then  being 
planned  by  these  very  princes.     After  these  came  the 
princes  of  Nepaul  and  nobles  from  the  Punjab,  wearing 
great  fur  caps  and  dressed  in  cloth  of  gold  and  silver, 
i  hese  were  likewise  honored.    After  them  came  a  grand- 
son of  the  "Lion  of  the  Punjab,"  Runjeet  Singh.    The 
youth  was  about  thirteen  years  of  age,  and  as  hk  educa- 

51 


William  Butler 


tion  had  been  intrusted  to  an  Englishman  he  was  able  to 
address  the  Governor  in  English,  which  he  spoke  with 
fluency.  He  wished  to  go  to  England,  but  his  mother  was 
not  willing. 

The  Rajah  of  Benares  was  the  next  guest  of  honor  and 
was  received  with  a  salute  of  thirteen  giuis.    He  was  more 
at  home,  and  appeared  to  be  amused  at  the  thought  of 
the  English  ladies  being  hidden  behind  a  curtain  like  the 
ladies  of  a  zenana.    The  last  notable  to  appear  was  Amrut 
Rao,  the  grandson  of  the  man  who  saved  the  life  of  War- 
ren  Hastings  when  the  people   of   Benares  had   risen 
against  him.     He  arrived  and  was  presented  in  a  plain 
dress,  and  then  claimed  the  privilege  of  going  to  an  ante- 
room to  don  the  robes  of  state  which  had  been  presented 
to  him,  with  his  title,  as  a  reward  for  this  action.    These 
robes  were  of  cloth  of  gold,  richly  ornamented,  while  a 
valuable  sword  and  a  buckler  on  his  arm  completed  the 
array.    With  great  pomp  the  Governor  presented  to  him 
a  riding  whip  and  an  elephant  goad,  to  signify  that  out- 
side a  beautiful  charger  and  an  elephant  waited  his  accept- 
ance.    A  lesser  noble  was  presented  with  a  watch  and 
chain  to  show  the  government's  appreciation  of  his  action 
in  opening  a  school,  it  being  their  policy  to  encourage 
education  by  every  means.    This  description  is  here  given 
that  it  may  be  seen  how  utterly  unsuspecting  were  the 
English  of  the  outbreak  that  was  so  soon  to  follow.    They 
imagined  that  these  ceremonies  and  the  show  of  power 
would  attach  the  people  to  their  government;  yet  while 
at  this  Durbar  these  very  men,  with  a  few  splendid  excep- 
tions, were  planning  for  the  overthrow  of  the  government 
which  now  so  highly  honored  them. 

After  surveying  the  field  the  Methodist  representative 
decided  that  of  those  localities  as  yet  unsupplied  with 
organized  missions  the  Provinces  of  Oudh  and  Rohilcund 
were  the  most  needy.  His  good  friend  Commissioner 
Tucker  told  him  that  if  he  remained  in  Benares  he  would 

52 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 


i 


C/) 

O 

a 
H 

b 
O 

o 

as 

o 

<1 


.» 


find  a  people  prepared,  but  if  he  should  go  to-OudK, 
where  the  Mohammedan  influence  was  so  strong  and  the 
bigotry  of  the  people  so  great,  he  would  have  to  "take  the 
bull  by  the  horns."  So  in  the  very  stronghold  of  the 
enemy  the  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Church  was  estab- 
lished. It  was  understood  that  twenty  millions  of  un- 
evangelized  people  were  in  these  Provinces,  which  com- 
prise a  tract  nearly  as  long  as  England  and  contain  within 
their  territory  some  of  the  most  important  shrines  of 
"the  throne  land  of  Rama."  As  he  passed  through  Alla- 
habad the  Presbyterian  missionaries  proved  themselves 
true  friends  of  the  new  work  by  giving  to  it  a  young  man, 
educated  in  their  schools,  who  could  act  as  interpreter. 
This  young  student,  Joel  T.  Janvier,  was  willing  to  go 
to  the,  to  him,  distant  field,  but  the  question  arose  as 
to  whether  his  wife's  mother  could  be  induced  to  consent 
to  the  separation.  The  poor  widow  was  called  and  the 
case  presented.  With  tears  in  her  eyes  she  replied, 
"Sahib,  the  Saviour  came  down  from  heaven  to  give  him- 
self for  me,  and  why  should  I  not  give  my  daughter  to 
his  work  ?" 

Mr.  Muir,  the  Commissioner  at  Agra,  afterward  Sir 
William  Muir,  Lieutenant  Governor  of  the  Northwest 
Provinces,  had  been  making  a  special  study  of  Moham- 
medanism and  later  published  a  Life  of  Mohammed  which 
stands  at  the  head  of  the  list  of  works  on  the  subject. 
After  an  honorable  career  in  India  he  retired  and  was 
elected  President  of  Edinburgh  University.  When  the 
Americans  arrived  he  welcomed  them  to  his  home  and 
•showed  great  kindness,  a  delightful  Christmas  being 
spent  under  his  roof.  Here  a  friend  provided  a  striking 
contrast.  He  took  the  new  arrivals  to  see  the  most  beau- 
tiful building  in  the  world,  the  exquisite  Taj  Mahal.  As 
it  rose  in  its  perfection  in  the  midst  of  its  lovely  gardens 
it  was  like  a  bit  of  paradise.  Immediately  afterward  the 
missionaries  were  escorted  across  the  street— and  in  that 

53 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 


o 


find  a  people  prepared,  but  if  he  should  go  to  OudK, 
where  the  Mohammedan  influence  was  so  strong  and  the 
bigotry  of  the  people  so  great,  he  would  have  to  "take  the 
bull  by  the  horns."  So  in  the  very  stronghold  of  the 
enemy  the  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Church  was  estab- 
lished. It  was  understood  that  twenty  millions  of  un- 
evangelized  people  were  in  these  Provinces,  which  com- 
prise a  tract  nearly  as  long  as  England  and  contain  within 
their  territory  some  of  the  most  important  shrines  of 
''the  throne  land  of  Rama."  As  he  passed  through  Alla- 
habad the  Presbyterian  missionaries  proved  themselves 
true  friends  of  the  new  work  by  giving  to  it  a  young  man, 
educated  in  their  schools,  wdio  could  act  as  interpreter. 
This  young  student,  Joel  T.  Janvier,  w^as  willing  to  go 
to  the,  to  him,  distant  field,  but  the  question  arose  as 
to  whether  his  wife's  mother  could  be  induced  to  consent 
to  the  separation.  The  poor  widow  w'as  called  and  the 
case  presented.  With  tears  in  her  eyes  she  replied, 
"Sahib,  the  Saviour  came  down  from  heaven  to  give  him- 
self for  me,  and  why  should  I  not  give  my  daughter  to 
his  work?" 

]\Ir.  ^luir,  the  Commissioner  at  Agra,  afterward  Sir 
William  Muir,  Lieutenant  Governor  of  the  Northwest 
Provinces,  had  been  making  a  special  study  of  Moham- 
medanism and  later  published  a  Life  of  Mohammed  which 
stands  at  the  head  of  the  list  of  works  on  the  subject. 
After  an  honorable  career  in  India  he  retired  and  was 
elected  President  of  Edinburgh  University.  When  the 
Americans  arrived  he  w^elcomed  them  to  his  home  and 
showed  great  kindness,  a  delightful  Christmas  being 
spent  under  his  roof.  Here  a  friend  provided  a  striking 
contrast.  He  took  the  new^  arrivals  to  see  the  most  beau- 
tiful building  in  the  world,  the  exquisite  Taj  Mahal.  As 
it  rose  in  its  perfection  in  the  midst  of  its  lovely  gardens 
it  w^as  like  a  bit  of  paradise.  Immediately  afterward  the 
missionaries  were  escorted  across  the  street — and  in  that 

53 


William  Butler 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 


short  journey  they  seemed  to  arrive  at  the  lower  regions. 
The  sight  which  awaited  them  was  that  of  two  hundred 
Thugs— men  who  under  the  cloak  of  their  religion  had 
made  it  their  practice,  according  to  the  Kalika  Purana, 
before  mentioned,  to  delight  the  goddess  by  human  sacri- 
fices. They  had  made  away  with  travelers  on  lonely  roads, 
or  broken  into  houses  at  night  and  murdered  the  inmates, 
not  a  child  escaping.     In  no  country  boasting  of  any 
degree  of  civilization,  save  India,  could  such  monsters 
claim  religion  as  a  pretext  for  their  deeds.    This  religious 
sanction  for  the  crimes  committed  by  these  men  made  it 
almost  impossible  for  the  native  governments  to  cope  with 
the  evil,  but  the  English  authorities  had  no  such  scruples, 
and  these  two  hundred  had  been  imprisoned.    A  few  days 
later  some  of  them  were  photographed.     It  is  well-nigh 
incredible  that  these  faces  here  presented  were  of  this 
class,  but  the  one  on  the  left  acknowledged  to  thirty 
^'sacrifices."    During  the  Mutiny  these  men  were  released, 
and  it  is  probable  that  they  had  a  share  in  the  awful 
atrocities  of  that  period. 

The  Province  selected  for  the  Mission  comprised  an 

area  equal  to  all  of  New  England  without  Maine,  with  a 

population  four  times  as  large  as  that  of  the  whole  of 

New  England.     It  extended  from  the  Himalayas  to  the 

Ganges,  and  contained  seven  hundred  large  towns  and 

cities.    The  capital  of  Oudh,  Lucknow,  had  three  times 

the  population  of  Boston,  and  Bareilly  was  the  home  of 

two  hundred  thousand  souls.     William  Butler  felt  that 

the  Almighty  had  ''fixed  the  bounds  of  our  habitation," 

and  that  it  was  a  field  worthy  of  the  powers  of  the  great 

Methodist  Church.  It  was  the  classic  ground  of  Hinduism, 

and  presented  peculiar  difficulties  because  of  the  many 

shrines  which  are  found  on  the  banks  of  the  sacred  rivers, 

which,  as  places  of  pilgrimage,  are  thronged  by  hundreds 

of  thousands  of  worshipers  every  year.     Oudh  alone, 

when  our  Mission  was  founded,  contained  two  hundred 

54 


^4 


I 


and  forty-six  forts  with  eight  thousand  gunners.  One  of 
the  three  members  of  the  commission  which  had  informed 
the  King  of  his  removal  told  the  missionary  of  the  painful 
scene  when  these  Englishmen  went  without  a  guard  to 
break  the  news  to  Wajid  Ali  Shah.  The  corruption  of 
the  court  had  been  so  great  that  Bayard  Taylor  long  be- 
fore had  written  that  'The  East  India  Company  would  be 
fully  justified  in  deposing  the  monarch."  The  old  King 
wept  and  threw  his  turban  on  the  floor,  a  sign  of  the 
deepest  sorrow,  refusing  to  accept  the  pension  which  was 
offered  and  which  would  support  him  in  kingly  state. 
But  his  wrath  was  as  nothing  compared  to  that  of  the 
Dowager  Queen,  who  stormed  through  the  screen  behind 
which  she  sat  for  the  interview.  The  King  was  almost  an 
imbecile,  possibly  from  the  drugs  administered  by  those 
who  misgoverned  in  his  name.  After  his  removal  to  Cal- 
cutta he  occupied  a  place  on  the  banks  of  the  Hugli. 
There  he  amused  himself  by  watching  the  flights  of  his 
flocks  of  trained  pigeons  rising  and  soaring  in  figures 
obedient  to  the  flag  signals  of  an  attendant. 

The  palaces  and  tombs  of  Lucknow  were  renowned  for 
their  splendor,  the  halls  being  filled  with  foreign  curios  as 
well  as  specimens  of  native  art.  There  were  costly  clocks, 
French  ornaments,  and  crystal  chandeliers,  on  one  of 
which  the  King  was  said  to  have  spent  fifty  thousand  dol- 
lars, while  his  needy  people  were  neglected.  The  mission- 
ary's first  view  of  the  city  was  from  the  back  of  an 
elephant  which  the  Commissioner  had  provided,  insisting 
that  it  would  not  be  safe  for  him  to  go  into  the  streets 
alone.  In  front  of  the  elephant  went  a  mounted  guard 
bearing  a  lance  eleven  feet  in  length  to  protect  the  Ameri- 
can. So  great  was  the  lawlessness  that  every  man  in 
the  bazaar  carried  a  weapon.  This  first  sight  of  the  ex- 
treme depravity  everywhere  abounding  was  disheartening 
to  the  missionaries  as  they  were  carried  through  the 
crowded  streets.    All  the  magnificence  of  the  architecture 

55 


William  Butler 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 


and  the'  rare  beauty  of  the  gardens  were  not  sufficient  to 
blind  their  eyes  to  the  wickedness  of  the  inhabitants.  The 
splendid  tomb  of  the  great  Nawab  Azaf-ud-Doulah  illus- 
trated the  fascinating  beauty  of  the  fabled  Orient,  while 
the  condition  of  the  masses  indicated  with  equal  clearness 
the  effects  of  the  Mohammedan  misrule.  The  mosque 
being  erected  by  the  mother  of  the  King,  on  which  it  was 
reported  that  she  had  expended  over  five  millions  of  dol- 
lars, was  beginning  to  fall  because  of  dishonest  work. 
Poor  woman,  she  imagined  herself  so  powerful  that  if  she 
would  condescend  to  go  to  London  to  ask  for  the  favor 
she  could  induce  the  British  government  to  allow  the  King 
to  continue  this  state  of  things. 

The  Methodist  missionary  concluded  that  this  kingdom 
sadly  needed  the  Gospel  of  peace.    In  spite,  therefore,  of 
much  opposition  from  the  English  officials,  which  was  in 
striking  contrast  to  the  cordiality  with  which  the  mission- 
ary had  been  received  elsewhere— those  in  Lucknow  even 
going  so  far  as  to  advise  him  to  take  the  first  ship  back 
to  America— he  began  a  search  for  suitable  headquarters. 
Nothing  could  be  found  adapted  to  his  purpose ;  so  he 
reluctantly  moved  on  to  Bareilly,  where  two  officers, 
Colonel  Troup  and  Lieutenant  Gowan,  and  Judge  Robert- 
son welcomed  the  missionary  and  aided,  him  in  securing 
a  fairly  good  piece  of  property.    Joel  was  found  to  be  an 
excellent   interpreter  and   soon   afterward   entered   into 
clear  experience  of  the  converting  grace  of  God.    A  class 
meeting  was  established  which  was  attended  by  six  per- 
sons, one  of  them  being  Miss  Maria  Bolst,  a  Eurasian 
young  lady  who  had  been  converted  in  the  Baptist  mis- 
sion in  Calcutta.    She  had  been  praying  that  God  would 
send  some  Christian  workers  to  Bareilly  and  was  ready 
to  assist  Mrs.  Butler  to  begin  among  the  women.    To- 
gether they  went  to  the  homes  of  some  of  the  poorest  of 
the  people  and  begged  the  privilege  of  teaching  their 
daughters.   This  was  an  unheard-of  thing  in  this  Province, 

56 


! 


and  no  little  girls  could  be  secured  to  attend  the  school. 
The  two  Christian  women  could  only  plead  with  God  to 
open  the  way  to  the  hearts  of  their  needy  sisters.  One 
man  indeed  said  that  he  wished  his  daughter  taught,  but 
on  going  to  his  house  it  was  soon  discovered  that  the  in- 
struction was  not  for  his  daughter,  and  that  those  who 
desired  it  had  no  intention  of  using  it  for  a  good  end.  So 
the  first  message  given  by  the  Methodist  Mission  in  a 
Hindu  house  was  to  fallen  women. 

Rumors  were  being  circulated  among  the  natives  that 
the  missionary  had  come  as  an  agent  of  the  British  gov- 
ernment to  make  Christians  of  them  all  by  some  mysteri- 
ous method,  no  distinction  of  nationality  between  English 
and  American  being  known.     Services  were  opened  for 
the  English-speaking  people  and  also  in  Hindustani,  the 
first  named  being  attended  by  many  of  the  devoted  offi- 
cers of  the  army.    Rumors  of  unrest  in  the  native  forces 
were  constantly  being  heard,  but  so  sure  were  many  of 
these  officers  of  the  fidelity  of  those  men  who  had  "eaten 
their  salt,"  as  the  Oriental  expresses  loyalty,  that  they  did 
not  credit  these  mutterings.    The  Presbyterian  mission- 
aries at  Futtyghur  learned  of  the  real  danger,  and  wrote 
to  Bareilly  urging  that  the  Methodist  missionaries  join 
them,  as  they  had  prepared  to  leave  for  Calcutta  at  the 
first  outbreak.    Mr.  Butler  did  not  like  to  leave  his  post 
at  the  first  alarm,  and,  while  grateful  for  the  offer,  he 
refused  to  fly  from  his  station.     Stories  were  heard  of 
little  cakes  which  were  being  circulated  in  the  villages, 
which  were  understood  as  signals  for  the  uprising,  and 
some  fakirs  were  captured  carrying  orders  to  rise  against 
the  English.    The  officer  in  command  at  Bareilly  sent  all 
the  ladies  and  noncombatants  off  to  the  hills,  where  it 
was  hoped  that  they  might  be  safe.  The  Mutiny  broke  out 
at  Meerut  on  May  nth,  and  news  of  the  slaughter  was 
brought  to   Bareilly.     Immediately   Lieutenant   Gowan 
came  to  the  Mission  to  inform  the  Superintendent,  who 

57 


If. 


William  Butler 

then  broke  the  news  to  his  wife,  and  they  prayed  together. 
In  an  old  notebook  of  this  date  are  found  the  words:  '1 
was  dcHghted  to  hear  the  faith  of  her  prayer.    It  was  a 
prayer  a  martyr  might  have  uttered,  there  was  such  trust 
in  God  and  calm  submission  to  his  will.    But  she  broke 
down  when  she  came  to  pray  for  the  innocent  little  chil- 
dren.   My  God,  I  give  myself  to  thee.    If  I  live  may  my 
life  be  more  devotedly  spent,  but  if  otherwise,  thy  will  be 
done.     Remember  my  Mission;  let  it  not  die!"     This 
was  May  14.     The  missionaries  did  not  feel  it  right  to 
leave  their  work  without  further  assurance  of  danger. 
Finally  the  commanding  officer.  Colonel  Troup,  came  and 
urged  them  to  go,  saying  that  they  could  do  no  good,  but 
ran  a  great  risk  by  remaining,  whereas  by  going  they 
would  be  in  safety  and  able  to  return  when  matters  were 
adjusted.     The  good  man,  forgetting  his  high  position, 
then  knelt  down  and  prayed  for  them  and  for  the  many 
who  were  to  be  ere  long  in  such  danger.     After  this 
prayer  the  missionaries  were  willing  to  leave,  and  prepara- 
tions were  made  to  depart  to  the  hills  after  Sunday,  the 
seventeenth.    Mr.  Butler  went  into  his  library  and  selected 
a  few  of  his  most  precious  books  and  his  letter  of  instruc- 
tions and  passport.    Only  a  few  most  necessary  household 
things  were  gathered  together  and  made  ready  for  flight. 
Naini  Tal  is  a  beautiful  spot  on  the  first  spurs  of  the 
Himalayas,  over  six  thousand  feet  above  the  sea.     The 
village  is  situated  in  a  narrow  valley  around  a  lake  of 
singular  loveliness.    It  has  been  compared  to  Lake  Mo- 
honk,  though  Naini  Tal  is  much  larger  and  the  mountains 
surrounding  it  are  fifteen  thousand  feet  high.    Their  sides 
are  covered  with  luxurious  vegetation,  and  from  their 
summits  may  be  seen  the  majestic  splendor  of  the  snowy 
range  which  rises  higher  than  any  other  mountains  on 
earth.     Naini  Tal  had  been  known  as  a  sanitarium  for 
people  exhausted  by  the  heat  of  the  plains,  and  its  seclu- 
sion inspired  the  hope  that  it  might  prove  a  safe  refuge 

58 


I 

1 


The  Selection  of  the  Field 

till  the  storm  of  the  rebellion  was  over.  To  reach  this 
haven  it  was  necessary  to  pass  through  the  strip  of  land  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountains  and  then  ascend  the  six  thou- 
sand feet  by  the  winding  road  either  on  horseback  or  in 
rude  chairs  carried  by  the  hardy  mountaineers.  The 
mountain  people  were  not  friendly  to  the  plains  folk,  so 
there  was  little  likelihood  of  their  joining  the  mutineers. 
In  this  place  it  was  hoped  that  a  stand  could  be  made  until 
help  would  arrive  from  England.  No  one  had  an  idea  at 
this  time  of  the  long  struggle  which  was  to  ensue  before 
the  rebellion  was  conquered. 

59 


The  Mutiny 


CHAPTER   IV 
The  Mutiny 
"<©ob  tt>m  not  n\\m  one  btop  of  blooD  to  be  ^beb  for  bim  ujitbout 

mahing  it  fruitful  of  eternal  oooD."— Phillips  Brooks. 

The  last  Sunday  in  Bareilly  was  a  day  of  dread.  Only 
ten  persons  ventured  to  attend  the  service.  On  Monday 
preparations  were  made  by  the  missionary  household  to 
depart,  and  as  all  the  palanquins  had  been  taken  the  only 
conveyance  available  was  what  they  managed  to  contrive 
out  of  native  bedsteads.  These  light  frames  were  turned 
upside  down  and  ropes  tied  to  each  corner,  through  which 
a  long  pole  was  passed,  forming  a  sort  of  flat  hammock. 
In  this  a  person  could  be  carried  by  four  men.  That 
morning,  in  the  midst  of  these  preparations,  the  home 
mail  arrived,  and  in  The  Christian  Advocate  were  the 
words,  "Pray  for  your  lonely  William  Butler."  No  rein- 
forcements had  reached  him,  though  more  than  a  year  had 
passed,  and  therefore  the  Church  was  called  upon  to  re- 
member its  representative  in  the  distant  field.  How  sorely 
was  he  in  need  of  the  prayers  of  God's  people  at  that 

time! 

After  the  preparations  for  flight  were  all  completed  the 
English  judge  of  Bareilly  came  to  protest.  He  said  that 
the  native  judge.  Khan  Bahadur,  had  assured  him  that 
there  was  no  danger,  and  he  therefore  objected  to  having 
the  missionaries  yield  to  the  panic.  So  strong  were  his 
arguments  that  if  the  arrangements  had  not  been  fully 
"  made  his  remonstrances  would  have  prevented  the  de- 
parture of  the  family.  Alas!  this  crafty  Mohammedan 
was  the  chief  of  the  traitors,  and  Judge  Robertson  was 
one  of  the  first  to  fall  by  his  orders.    That  evening,  too, 

60 


came  the  news  that  Delhi  had  risen  and  the  Europeans 
had  been  massacred.    So  in  the  darkness  of  that  sad  night 
the  little  company  took  their  leave,  intrusting  to  Joel  the 
care  of  the  mission  house.    The  first  part  of  the  road  was 
quickly  passed,  but  on  the  second  day,  about  midnight,  in 
the  heart  of  the  jungle  which  must  be  traversed  in  order 
to  reach  the  foothills,  the  bearers  put  down  their  burdens 
and  deserted.    There  were  the  fugitives,  in  this  malarial 
region,  with  no  possible  way  of  proceeding;  stranded  in 
a  jungle  full  of  beasts  of  prey.    The  nearest  village  was 
twelve  miles  away.     The   Superintendent  wrote  of  the 
situation :  "It  was  an  awful  time,  and  for  a  few  moments 
my  agony  was  unutterable.     I  thought  I  had  done  all  I 
could,  and  now  everything  was  on  the  brink  of  failure! 
How  vain  was  the  help  of  man !    I  turned  aside  into  the 
jungle  and,  taking  off  my  hat,  hfted  my  heart  to  God.    If 
ever  I  prayed  I  prayed  then !    I  besought  God  in  mercy 
to  influence  the  minds  of  these  men.    I  reminded  him  of 
the  mercies  that  had  hitherto  followed  us.    My  prayer  did 
not  last  two  minutes,  but  how  much  I  prayed  in  that  time  1 
I  returned  to  the  light  and  looked.    Without  a  word  from 
me  the  men  bent  to  their  burden  and  started.     I  had 
known  what  it  was  to  be  in  peril  by  the  heathen,  but  the 
feeling  of  divine  mercy  and  care  rose  over  it  all.    The 
next  day  one  of  my  fellow-travelers,  who  had  experienced 
great  trouble  by  the  way,  and  had  been  obliged  to  give 
heavy  bribes  to  induce  her  bearers  to  go  on,  remarked, 
'What  could  have  happened  to  Mrs.  Butler's  bearers  that 
they  started  so  cheerfully  and  arrived  here  so  soon  with- 
out giving  her  the  least  trouble  ?'    Ah,  she  knew  not,  but 
I  knew.     There  is  a  God  who  heareth  and  answereth 
prayer !"    The  last  two  of  the  eleven  miles  of  the  journey, 
leading  up  the  face  of  the  mountain  by  the  steep  zigzag 
road,  was  undertaken  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  fugitives  arrived  in  their  place  of  refuge  just  in  time 
to  hear  the  bell  of  the  English  church  ringing,  for  that  day 

61 


J 


William  Butler 


The  Mutiny 


had  been  set  apart  as  a  time  of  humiliation  and  prayer  for 
those  in  grave  peril  on  the  plains  below. 

On  Sunday,  May  31,  the  faithful  Joel  preached  at 
Bareilly  to  the  people  on  the  text,  "Fear  not,  little  flock ; 
for  it  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  king- 
dom." During  the  closing  prayer  the  guns  opened  fire, 
and  the  awful  slaughter  began.  The  rebels  went  to  the 
mission  premises,  set  fire  to  the  house,  and  expressed  their 
regret  at  not  finding  the  missionary.  Miss  Maria  Bolst, 
the  first  woman  member  of  our  Mission  in  India,  was 
beheaded  by  a  Sepoy  just  as  she  fled  to  the  mission  house 
in  the  vain  hope  of  safety.  Her  body  fell  under  the  hedge 
of  roses  which  had  been  Mrs.  Butler's  especial  delight, 
and  a  friendly  native  woman  buried  her  there.  Fully  one 
half  of  those  who  had  attended  the  services  were  mur- 
dered, in  some  cases  with  great  cruelty.  The  two  officers 
who  had  warned  the  missionaries  to  leave  managed  to 
escape,  Colonel  Troup  by  riding  all  day  under  the  awful 
sun  of  May,  and  finally  both  reached  Naini  Tal  in  safety. 
The  Presbyterian  missionaries  at  Futtyghur,  who  had 
invited  the  Methodist  missionaries  to  come  to  them  for 
safety,  were  massacred,  those  who  drove  them  to  the  place 
where  they  were  killed  taunting  them,  and  asking, 
**Where  is  now  your  God?"  The  atrocities  practiced  by 
the  mutineers  wxre  awful,  and  one  of  their  first  acts  in 
several  places  was  to  liberate  the  criminals  from  the  jails 
so  that  they  might  join  in  the  terrible  work.  Even  the 
strict  oriental  laws  of  hospitality  were  violated  in  the 
palace  of  Delhi,  where  gentle  Englishwomen  were  killed 
by  the  order  of  the  Empress.  Every  missionary  in  that 
part  of  India  perished  save  these  two  newly  arrived 
Methodist  workers. 

It  will  be  recalled  that  the  founder  of  the  Scotch  Mis- 
sions in  India,  Dr.  DuflF,  had  a  most  disastrous  voyage 
when  he  set  out  in  1830.  His  ship  went  down  off  the 
coast  of  Africa,  and  he  lost  all  he  possessed,  escaping 

62 


\ 


barely  with  his  life.  He  was  a  second  time  shipwrecked, 
off  Mauritius.  The  first  Superintendent  of  the  Wes- 
leyan  Mission  died  on  the  voyage,  and  now  the  Superin- 
tendent of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  was  com- 
pelled, within  ten  weeks  of  the  establishment  of  his  work, 
to  flee  for  his  life  and  remain  ten  months  in  a  place  of 
refuge  before  it  was  possible  to  return  to  his  station.  In 
fact,  so  lost  to  the  world  was  William  Butler  that  Dr. 
Duff  published  an  obituary  of  him,  for  the  appreciative 
words  of  which  the  American  missionary  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  thanking  him  years  later  when  a  guest  at  his 
table. 

The  little  handful  of  refugees  at  Naini  Tal  were  called 
together  by  the  Commissioner  of  the  Province  and  or- 
ganized into  a  militia  company.  A  very  ''awkward  squad" 
it  was,  composed  of  noncombatants  of  every  grade,  from 
the  youth  of  seventeen  to  the  veteran  of  eighty.  The 
situation  was  serious  enough,  but  the  appearance  of  the 
raw  recruits  brought  a  twinkle  into  the  eye  of  the  good 
commander  as  he  estimated  their  capabilities.  Each  man 
was  provided  with  some  weapon  of  defense,  and  the  mis- 
sionary walked  home  with  a  musket  on  his  shoulder  and 
his  pockets  full  of  cartridges,  with  every  intention  of 
using  them  when  it  should  become  necessary  in  order  to 
protect  from  the  rebels  the  helpless  women  and  children 
under  his  charge.  Upon  seeing  him  thus  accoutered  his 
wife  declared  that  she  had  married  a  Methodist  preacher, 
not  a  soldier ;  but  he  considered  that  he  had  taken  the  gun 
as  a  religious  duty.  The  narrow  path  which  zigzags  up 
the  mountain  side  to  Naini  Tal  was  cut  away  by  the  de- 
fenders so  that  in  places  only  two  could  walk  abreast. 
Great  rocks  were  placed  where  they  could  be  hurled  down 
upon  any  invading  party  and  the  one  small  cannon  planted 
in  a  position  to  command  the  road  for  a  considerable  dis- 
tance. When,  subsequently,  a  large  force  of  the  Sepoy 
army  was  sent  to  take  the  temporary  stronghold,  and  five 

63 


William  Butler 

different  assaults  were  made,  the  thousands  of  mutineers 
were  not  able  to  face  this  little  band  of  Christian  men  who 
stood  for  the  defense  of  the  women  and  children. 

A   congregation    was    gathered,    and   the    missionary 
preached  to  them  as  a  dying  man  to  dying  men.    Before 
the  rebellion  was  crushed  every  person  in  this  congrega- 
tion save  two  wore  some  badge  of  mourning.    The  hill 
natives  are  of  a  different  race  from  the  plains  people  and 
would  not  join  them,  to  which  fact,  added  to  the  fidelity 
of  the  Nawab  of  Rampur,  who  held  the  other  entrance 
into  this  valley,  the  handful  of  refugees  owed  their  safety 
The  villagers  informed  them  that  they  were  the  last  of 
Christian  life  left  in  India ;  that  from  where  they  stood 
to  the  sea  on  either  side  every  white  man  had  been  killed. 
Scouts  were  sent  out  from  time  to  time,  but  only  one  re- 
turned, he  having  had  his  nose  and  ears  cut  off.     One 
message  was  received  from  Mr.  Edwards,  who  was  in 
hiding  in  the  plains  below.     The  man  who  ventured  to 
bring  it  had  the  little  note  hidden  in  a  bamboo  cane,  which 
he  broke  and  produced  the  bit  of  paper.    Knowing  what 
a  risk  he  had  run  to  carry  anything,  Mrs.  Edwards  sent 
her  message  of   gladness  by  a  pantomime.      She   was 
dressed  in  the  deepest  of  mourning  when  he  arrived,  as 
she  had  believed  her  husband  had  been  killed,  but  she 
withdrew  and  returned  all  in  white.    This  was  described 
and  fully  comprehended  by  the  husband  when  the  faithful 

messenger  returned. 

Khan  Bahadur,  who  had  assumed  the  title  of  the  Na- 
wab of  Rohilcund,  put  a  price  on  the  head  of  each  of  the 
refugees,  Mr.  Butler's  being  listed  at  five  hundred  rupees. 
This  crafty  Mohammedan  was  the  chief  of  traitors.  Judge 
Robertson,  who  had  trusted  him,  was  the  first  to  fall 
under  his  orders.  From  the  Rampur  side  there  was  great 
danger,  as  a  force  could  come  up  and  destroy  the  little 
force  at  Naini  Tal,  but  some  time  before  the  English  had 
sustained  the  Nawab  in  his  right  to  the  throne  against  an 

64 


I 


The  Mutiny 


in 


H 


Q 

■< 

O 


effort  to  supplant  him.  He  now  displayed  his  gratitude 
for  their  action  and  refused  to  join  the  Mutiny,  though 
urged  strongly  and  with  threats,  and  even  sent  supplies, 
money,  and  medicine  to  the  distressed  company.  The 
utter  destruction  of  all  in  Bareilly  induced  the  Superin- 
tendent to  write  concerning  the  valuable  library  he  had 
left  in  the  mission  house:  "All  is  lost,  save  life  and  the 
grace  of  God.  The  sympathy  and  prayers  of  the  Church 
are  still  ours.  My  library  gone ;  the  collection  of  my  life, 
the  books  that  I  had  hoped  might  some  day  serve  an  im- 
portant purpose  in  our  Mission  when  it  would  have  been 
our  privilege  to  have  trained  some  of  the  young  men  of 
India  for  usefulness.  Here  we  are,  like  shipwrecked 
mariners,  grateful  to  have  escaped  with  our  Hves.  Per- 
sonally I  do  not  so  much  regret  these  things,  but  on  ac- 
count of  my  Mission  I  am  depressed.  It  is  crippled.  It 
has  been  covered  with  a  cloud.  Shall  we  give  it  up  be- 
cause earth  and  hell  have  risen  up  against  us?  Nay. 
Greater  is  He  that  is  for  us  than  all  that  can  be  sent 
against  us !" 

In  constant  anxiety  the  weeks  passed  until  August  4, 
when  another  alarm  caused  the  refugees  to  be  sent  thirty 
miles  farther,  to  a  place  of  greater  safety.  The  ladies  and 
children  were  dispatched  first,  and  the  Superintendent 
followed  later  in  the  evening ;  so  night  overtook  him  in  the 
jungle.  Here  occurred  another  escape  which  he  remem- 
bered with  profound  gratitude  to  the  end  of  his  life.  As 
he  went  along  the  narrow  road  in  the  darkness  and  pour- 
ing rain,  without  a  light  or  any  protection  from  the  wild 
beasts,  his  horse  slipped  over  the  edge  of  the  precipice. 
The  rider  succeeded  in  throwing  himself  from  the  saddle 
down  upon  the  road  without  losing  his  hold  of  the  reins 
of  the  poor  brute,  which  was  struggling  to  regain  his  foot- 
hold. Finally,  with  the  help  from  the  reins,  the  horse 
clambered  back  to  the  path,  tearing  off  his  hind  shoes  in 
the  violence  of  his  struggles.     Seven  miles  the  refugee 

65 


i 


The  Mutiny 


'/i 


o 


effort  to  supplant  him.  He  now  displayed  his  gratitude 
for  their  action  and  refused  to  join  the  Mutiny,  though 
urged  strongly  and  with  threats,  and  even  sent  supplies, 
money,  and  medicine  to  the  distressed  company.  The 
utter  destruction  of  all  in  Bareilly  induced  the  Superin- 
tendent to  write  concerning  the  valuable  library  he  had 
left  in  the  mission  house:  "All  is  lost,  save  life  and  the 
grace  of  God.  The  sympathy  and  prayers  of  the  Church 
are  still  ours.  My  library  gone ;  the  collection  of  my  life, 
the  books  that  I  had  hoped  might  some  day  serve  an  im- 
portant purpose  in  our  jMission  when  it  would  have  been 
our  privilege  to  have  trained  some  of  the  young  men  of 
India  for  usefulness.  Here  we  are,  like  shipwrecked 
mariners,  grateful  to  have  escaped  with  our  lives.  Per- 
sonally I  do  not  so  much  regret  these  things,  but  on  ac- 
count of  my  Mission  I  am  depressed.  It  is  crippled.  It 
has  been  covered  with  a  cloud.  Shall  we  give  it  up  be- 
cause earth  and  hell  have  risen  up  against  us?  Nay. 
Greater  is  He  that  is  for  us  than  all  that  can  be  sent 
aq'ainst  us !" 

In  constant  anxiety  the  weeks  passed  until  August  4, 
when  another  alarm  caused  the  refugees  to  be  sent  thirty 
miles  farther,  to  a  place  of  greater  safety.  The  ladies  and 
children  were  dispatched  first,  and  the  Superintendent 
followed  later  in  the  evening ;  so  night  overtook  him  in  the 
jungle.  Here  occurred  another  escape  which  he  remem- 
bered with  profound  gratitude  to  the  end  of  his  life.  As 
he  went  along  the  narrow  road  in  the  darkness  and  pour- 
ing rain,  without  a  light  or  any  protection  from  the  wild 
beasts,  his  horse  slipped  over  the  edge  of  the  precipice. 
The  rider  succeeded  in  throwing  himself  from  the  saddle 
down  upon  the  road  without  losing  his  hold  of  the  reins 
of  the  poor  brute,  which  was  struggling  to  regain  his  foot- 
hold. Finally,  with  the  help  from  the  reins,  the  horse 
claml)ercd  back  to  the  path,  tearing  of¥  his  hind  shoes  in 
the  violence  of  his  struggles.     Seven  miles  the  refugee 

65 


William  Butler 


The  Mutiny 


walked  in  the  lonely  jungle,  the  horse  merely  serving  as 
company,  as  he  could  not  be  ridden — and,  in  fact,  died 
from  the  injuries  a  few  days  later.  At  Almora  compara- 
tive safety  was  found,  and  on  August  1 5  they  received  the 
first  news  from  the  world.  The  postmaster  at  Bombay 
had  found  them  and  had  managed  to  send  a  mail  over 
the  mountains  outside  of  the  disturbed  area.  In  this  mail 
three  numbers  of  The  Christian  Advocate  and  three  of 
Zions  Herald  came.  In  September  their  communication 
was  again  cut  off.  A  letter  written  at  this  time  by  the 
Superintendent  to  Dr.  Durbin  says :  'This  is  one  of  the 
last  efforts  of  hell  to  retain  its  relaxing  grasp  on  India, 
and  the  issue  will  be  for  the  salvation  of  millions.  Don't 
be  discouraged  for  us.  If  the  sufferings  abound  so  do  the 
compensations;  if  I  am  cut  off  (which  is  not  improbable) 
remember  my  Mission  and  sustain  it.'* 

The  safety  of  the  little  band  of  refugees  in  Naini  Tal 
was  guarded  from  the  Nepaul  side  by  the  wise  policy  of 
the  Prime  Minister,  Sir  Jung  Bahadur.  When  the  Em- 
peror of  Delhi  sent  to  ask  that  Nepaul  join  in  the  effort 
to  rid  India  of  Christian  rule  the  Minister  persuaded  the 
Rajah  to  allow  him  to  send  the  answer.  It  was  in  one 
sentence.  To  the  Great  Mogul,  who  fancied  that  his 
power  was  sufficient  to  crush  Christianity  and  England's 
influence  in  India,  he  sent  only  these  words :  *T  have  seen 
Portsmouth!"  What  did  this  message  signify?  *T  have 
seen  Portsmouth!"  The  mystery  of  the  communication 
was  more  disheartening  than  a  direct  refusal  would  have 
been.  The  Delhi  Emperor  did  not  fully  understand,  but 
he  realized  some  serious  interpretation.  It  meant  to  Jung 
Bahadur  just  this:  a  short  time  before  he  had  visited 
England.  The  British  government  had  wisely  shown  him 
many  attentions  and  had  taken  him  to  the  naval  arsenal 
at  Portsmouth,  the  greatest  storehouse  of  munitions  of 
war  in  the  world.  The  wonderful  resources  of  England 
were  there  displayed,  and  the  envoy  from  Nepaul  knew 

66 


: 


that  a  power  with  such  provisions  for  warfare  could  not 
possibly  be  finally  defeated,  so  he  held  his  master  to  its 
interests  and  saved  Nepaul.  Mr.  Butler  was  deeply  im- 
pressed by  this  incident.  He  was  accustomed  to  use  it  in 
illustration  of  the  source  of  faith  in  the  Christian's  heart 
when  he  has  once  entered  into  such  close  communion  with 
God  as  to  realize  the  almighty  power.  Perhaps  he  owed 
his  confidence  in  the  face  of  the  special  difficulties  of  his 
work  to  a  revelation  of  this  sort.  In  his  marvelous  con- 
version he  had  indeed  known  something  of  the  power  of 
God  beyond  the  common  experience,  a  power  which  never 
failed  even  in  the  most  trying  days  of  the  Mutiny,  when 
all  Christian  life  around  them  was  reported  to  have  been 
destroyed.  Even  at  that  hour  he  begged  for  support  for 
his  Mission,  though  he  might  not  be  there  to  receive  the 
reinforcements.  His  faith  made  him  an  optimist,  and 
nothing  aroused  his  enthusiasm  or  kindled  his  eye  more 
than  to  speak  of  the  triumphs  already  won  for  the  cross  of 
Christ  and  of  those  "greater  things"  which  the  Master 
had  promised  should  be  done  by  his  disciples.  The  Church 
needs  such  a  vision  as  this  that  she  may  not  falter  in  the 
work  of  evangelizing  the  world.  Pessimism  is  out  of 
place  in  the  heart  of  a  Christian. 

The  gun  of  the  station  was  to  be  fired  for  alarms,  and 
the  refugees  had  each  his  post  for  the  defense.  Finally, 
after  months  of  suspense,  the  roar  of  the  cannon  was 
heard,  and  the  ever-alert  missionary  started  up,  seizing 
his  musket  and  hurrying  to  take  his  place.  But  the  firing 
continued  until  the  "royal  twenty-one"  had  been  boomed 
out  over  the  hills.  It  could  mean  only  one  thing:  Delhi 
had  fallen!  And  it  may  well  be  imagined  what  rapture 
was  kindled  in  one  heart  which  realized  not  only  that  it 
meant  life  for  himself  and  his  dear  ones,  but  also  the 
downfall  of  the  great  enemy  of  the  faith  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ !  Of  the  feelings  of  this  missionary  family  and  the 
wonderful  escapes  of  some  of  their  Christian  friends  The 

67 


William  Butler 


i^ 


Land  of  the  Veda  relates  so  fully  that  it  is  not  nccess:i 
to  repeat  them  here. 

Soon  after  the  cheering  news  of  the  fall  of  Delhi,  the 
turning  point  in  favor  of  the  English  arms,  it  was  deemed 
safe  to  attempt  to  reach  that  city  by  a  road  over  the  moun- 
tains, requiring  some  eighteen  days  of  travel.  The  neces- 
sity was  urgent  of  gaining  some  English  headquarters 
where  a  bill  on  London  could  be  cashed.  It  may  be  well  to 
note  the  way  in  which  the  little  handful  of  refugees  had 
been  provided  with  the  necessities  of  life  during  these 
seven  months  of  siege.  The  money  they  had  brouglit  when 
they  fled  for  their  lives  was  soon  exhausted.  No  mails 
were  being  received,  and  scarcity  of  food  would  have  been 
a  very  serious  addition  to  the  anxieties  of  their  position. 
The  upright  Christian  character  of  the  Commissioner  of 
the  Province  had  so  impressed  the  people  in  the  town  that 
when  he  called  the  native  merchants  together  and  assured 
them  that  England  would  surely  resume  the  government, 
and  that  tliey  would  some  day  be  relieved  even  if  the 
struggle  were  long  and  bitter,  and  asked  them  if  they 
would  take  his  order  for  the  amount  in  the  public  treas- 
ury, to  be  repaid  when  Delhi  should  fall,  their  confidence 
in  him  was  so  great  that  they  heartily  consented.  Henry 
Ramsey  thus  saved  the  lives  of  the  refugees  under  his 
care  by  virtue  of  the  record  of  his  years  of  consistent  liv- 
ing before  the  heathen.  Through  long  intervals  of  sus- 
pense these  orders  of  his  constituted  the  only  money  avail- 
able. The  longed-for  news  of  the  fall  of  Delhi  was  de- 
layed for  five  months.  Even  the  children  talked  of  it,  and 
one  little  fellow  w^as  overheard  saying  to  his  brother  as  he 
gazed  at  a  big  hole  in  the  top  of  his  boot,  "Never  mind, 
Robbie;  you  shall  have  a  new  pair  when  Delhi  falls.'* 
All  sorts  of  promises  w^ere  made  for  the  glad  time  ''when 
Delhi  falls."  Now  it  had  fallen,  and  it  w^as  possible  to 
journey  across  the  mountains  to  that  city  through  terri- 
tory under  British  control.     The  Superintendent  desired 

68 


I 


in 


X 

H 

S 


!^ 


\ 


i> 


The  Mutiny 

to  go  in  order  to  meet  the  two  missionary  families  which 
had  landed  in  Calcutta  in  September.  The  trip  would 
require  seventeen  days  of  rough  travel,  but  the  importance 
of  the  object  decided  him  to  venture.  A  small  tent  and 
the  few  necessities  for  comfort  were  secured,  and  with 
Mrs.  Butler  and  their  three  months'  old  babe  he  started. 
The  road  taken  wound  over  the  mountains,  by  narrow 
paths  on  the  edges  of  deep  precipices,  down  into  the 
valleys  and  across  the  rivers  in  such  poor  fashion  that 
to  cover  ten  miles  was  a  good  day's  journey.  Fires  were 
built  at  night,  not  for  warmth  only,  but  to  keep  off  the  wild 
beasts ;  still,  in  spite  of  this  precaution,  a  tiger  came  one 
night  and  carried  off  the  goat  which  had  been  taken  along 
to  furnish  milk  for  the  baby,  although  the  poor  animal  had 
been  tied  to  the  rope  of  the  tent.  The  greatest  danger  of 
the  trip  was  in  crossing  the  Ganges  on  a  grass  rope  bridge 
at  Teree.  Here  the  river  rushed  through  a  rocky  gorge 
spanned  merely  by  this  native  bridge,  already  in  the  last 
stages  of  decay.  A  new  bridge  was  built  immediately 
after.  But  for  the  missionary  party  there  was  no  alterna- 
tive. Across  this  swaying  contrivance  they  must  go.  It 
was  a  very  primitive  sort  of  suspension  bridge;  it  con- 
sisted of  four  ropes,  two  for  a  hand  support  and  two  be- 
low on  which  bamboos  were  tied  for  steps.  Through  the 
open  spaces  thus  left  the  waters  of  the  river  could  be  seen 
tumbling  on  the  rocks  forty  feet  below.  It  seemed  to 
Mrs.  Butler  that  she  could  neither  venture  herself  over 
this  flimsy  affair  nor  trust  her  life  to  the  men  to  carry  her 
across.  But  their  errand  was  imperative,  and  this  was  the 
only  available  road ;  so  she  closed  her  eyes,  daring  to  open 
them  only  once,  in  the  middle  of  the  bridge,  when  the 
sight  of  the  raging  waters  made  her  quickly  close  them 
again.  The  men  bore  her  gently  over,  and  there  she 
watched  the  others  in  their  attempt  to  cross.  One  English 
lady  refused  to  trust  the  bearers  and  attempted  to  walk. 
At  first  she  went  on  well,  but  before  she  was  halfway 

69 


A 


The  Mutiny 

to  go  in  order  to  meet  the  two  missionary  families  which 
had  landed  in  Calcutta  in  September.  The  trip  would 
require  seventeen  days  of  rough  travel,  but  the  importance 
of  the  object  decided  him  to  venture.  A  small  tent  and 
the  few  necessities  for  comfort  were  secured,  and  with 
Mrs.  Butler  and  their  three  months'  old  babe  he  started. 
The  road  taken  wound  over  the  mountains,  by  narrow- 
paths  on  the  edges  of  deep  precipices,  down  into  the 
valleys  and  across  the  rivers  in  such  poor  fashion  that 
to  cover  ten  miles  was  a  good  day's  journey.  Fires  were 
built  at  night,  not  for  warmth  only,  but  to  keep  off  the  wild 
beasts ;  still,  in  spite  of  this  precaution,  a  tiger  came  one 
night  and  carried  off  the  goat  which  had  been  taken  along 
to  furnish  milk  for  the  baby,  although  the  poor  animal  had 
been  tied  to  the  rope  of  the  tent.  The  greatest  danger  of 
the  trip  was  in  crossing  the  Ganges  on  a  grass  rope  bridge 
at  Teree.  Here  the  river  rushed  through  a  rocky  gorge 
spanned  merely  by  this  native  bridge,  already  in  the  last 
stages  of  decay.  A  new  bridge  was  built  immediately 
after.  But  for  the  missionary  party  there  was  no  alterna- 
tive. Across  this  swaying  contrivance  they  must  go.  It 
was  a  very  primitive  sort  of  suspension  bridge ;  it  con- 
sisted of  four  ropes,  two  for  a  hand  support  and  two  be- 
low on  which  bamboos  were  tied  for  steps.  Through  the 
open  spaces  thus  left  the  waters  of  the  river  could  be  seen 
tumbling  on  the  rocks  forty  feet  below.  It  seemed  to 
Mrs.  Butler  that  she  could  neither  venture  herself  over 
this  flimsy  affair  nor  trust  her  life  to  the  men  to  carry  her 
across.  But  their  errand  was  imperative,  and  this  was  the 
only  available  road  ;  so  she  closed  her  eyes,  daring  to  open 
them  only  once,  in  the  middle  of  the  bridge,  when  the 
sight  of  the  raging  waters  made  her  quickly  close  them 
again.  The  men  bore  her  gently  over,  and  there  she 
watched  the  others  in  their  attempt  to  cross.  One  English 
lady  refused  to  trust  the  bearers  and  attempted  to  walk. 
At  first  she  went  on  well,  but  before  she  was  halfway 

69 


--"-  ...a^rt-Mia.JMfaMagMMiijeaha 


1 


William  Butler 

over  she  became  panic-stricken,  and  for  a  time  could 
neither  advance  nor  return.  The  bridge  was  swaying  and 
the  emergency  terrible.  The  native  carriers  hesitated  to 
seize  her  and  carry  her  over  by  force,  yet  she  was  in  grave 
danger  as  she  stood  and  shrieked  with  terror. 

Not  far  from  this  miserable  apology  for  a  bridge  the 
travelers  entered  the  dominions  of  the  Rajah  of  Teree,  a 
friendly  ruler.  When  he  heard  of  the  "English"  passing 
through  his  state  he  sent  gifts  of  money  and  food.  The 
money  was  merely  touched  by  the  foreigners  and  then  re- 
turned—this being  the  proper  thing  to  do— but  the  food 
was  gladly  accepted.  His  Highness  gave  a  musk  ball  to 
Mr.  Butler,  that  curious  article  obtained  from  the  musk 
deer  which  retains  its  powerful  odor  for  years ;  this  ball  is 
still  strong  enough  to  perfume  a  room  in  a  few  minutes 
after  the  box  in  which  it  is  inclosed  is  uncovered.  It  was 
a  pleasant  incident  in  the  long  journey,  and  a  ruler  who 
had  remained  faithful  in  this  great  rebellion  was  indeed 
worthy  of  the  respect  of  every  Christian,  since  powerful 
means  had  been  brought  to  bear  on  all  of  them  to  unite  to 
destroy  English  life  in  India.  At  Mussoorie  some  of  the 
friends  whose  fate  had  been  for  a  long  time  unknown 
were  found  in  safety.  The  good  physician,  who  was  one 
of  those  who  found  Christ  during  the  days  of  the  little 
class  meeting  in  Bareilly,  was  so  glad  to  see  Dr.  Butler 
that  he  hugged  him ! 

Near  by  there  was  a  detachment  of  the  army  under 
General  Eckford,  who  sent  to  ask  that  the  missionary 
should  come  to  preach  to  his  soldiers— a  request  which 
was  very  gladly  granted.  General  Eckford  came  out  to 
greet  his  guests,  and  before  any  salutation  could  be 
offered  he  grasped  Mr.  Butler's  hand  and  expressed  the 
great  thought  which  was  filling  his  soul  that  morning: 
"Thirty-four  years  ago  this  day  God  for  Christ's  sake 
converted  my  soul  and  pardoned  all  my  sins!  How  do 
you  do?"     Naturally  the  missionaries  were  quickly  at 

70 


I 


The  Mutiny 


home  with  this  devout  member  of  the  English  Church, 
and  remained  for  three  days  holding  services  for  the 
soldiers. 

The  road  to  Delhi  was  open,  and  the  travelers  entered 
at  night,  the  white  face  being  sufficient  passport  to  the 
city,  from  which  the  natives  were  still  excluded  at  night- 
fall. The  deserted  palace  grounds,  the  empty  bazaars,  and 
the  humble  aspect  of  the  people  who  had  borne  themselves 
with  such  pride  only  a  few  months  before,  all  betokened 
the  wonderful  change  that  had  been  wrought.  Passes 
were  given  all  the  English  people  to  see  the  points  of  in- 
terest in  the  ruins  of  the  city,  and  the  missionaries  visited 
the  Juma  Musjid,  said  to  be  the  greatest  mosque  in  the 
world  save  the  one  at  Mecca,  where  the  native  troops  had 
taken  up  their  quarters  and  were  cooking  their  food  in 
the  cloister  and  grand  court.  The  ruin  of  the  Hindu 
temple  was  pathetic.  The  high  priest  informed  Mr.  But- 
ler that  he  was  very  glad  that  the  English  '*Raj" — rule — 
had  returned,  because  the  Mohammedans  were  no  sooner 
in  power  than  they  came  and  smashed  the  idols  and  dese- 
crated their  holy  places.  He  pointed  to  a  heap  of  idols  in 
the  corner,  some  of  them  of  beautiful  workmanship,  but 
all  broken  by  the  muskets  of  the  Mohammedan  soldiery. 
He  allowed  his  visitor  to  take  some  of  the  fragments, 
telling  him  that  the  Mohammedans  had  induced  the  Hin- 
dus to  join  them  by  saying  it  would  be  **two  faiths  in 
one  saddle,"  but  he  went  on  to  say,  "When  they  had  full 
power  we  found  that  one  must  ride  behind."  Just  twelve 
months  before  the  missionary  had  seen  some  of  the  Delhi 
princes  in  all  their  splendor  at  the  Durbar  in  Benares, 
where  the  gorgeousness  of  the  Mogul  line  was  displayed. 
Now  as  he  entered  Delhi  he  found  them  on  trial  for  their 
lives.  In  front  of  the  courthouse  he  came  upon  a  gallows 
on  which  eighteen  of  these  royal  princes  had  just  been 
hung,  and  a  little  later  obtained  permission  to  see  the  Em- 
peror, the  last  of  the  line  of  the  Great  Moguls,  the  man 

71 


William  Butler 


who  had  thought  himself  equal  to  the  task  of  destroying 
all  Christian  life  in  India.    He  found  the  descendant  of 
Tamerlane  in  a  small  house  closely  guarded  by  an  English 
sentry,  not  only  to  prevent  his  possible  escape,  but  to  pro- 
tect him  from  the  violence  of  those  who  had  so  cruelly 
suffered  the  loss  of  friends  that  they  could  hardly  wait  for 
the  law  to  inflict  the  proper  penalty.    When  the  Methodist 
missionary  entered  the  country  this  Emperor  was  enjoy- 
ing an  income  of  nine  hundred  thousand  dollars  per  an- 
num, and  was  sustained  in  his  position  by  the  English ; 
now'  he  was  about  to  be  brought  before  an   English 
military  court  to  be  sent  into  exile,  where  he  would  die 
and  be  buried  in  a  foreign  land  without  honor.     Mrs 
Butler  was  allowed  to  see  the  Empress,  who  had  shared 
his  guilt,  and  was  therefore  also  exiled  to  Rangoon. 

On  Christmas  Day,  in  the  Dewanee  Khass,  the  mag- 
nificent Audience  Hall  of  the  Empire,  divine  service  was 
held.    This  Hall  is  said  to  be  the  most  gorgeous  audience 
room  in  the  East.    It  is  composed  of  beautiful  arches  of 
white  marble,  inlaid  with  mosaic  of  precious  stones.    This 
picture  does  scant  justice  to  its  exquisite  proportions. 
On  its  walls  are  inscribed  the  words  quoted  by  Moore  in 
^'Lalla  Rookh :"  'Tf  there  be  a  paradise  on  earth,  it  is  this, 
it  is  this."    In  it  stood  the  Crystal  Throne,  which  was 
afterward  sent  to  the  Queen  of  England.    The  trial  of  the 
royal  prisoners  took  place  in  this  apartment.    Dr.  Butler 
felt  that  the  scene  he  witnessed  here  was  the  most  vivid 
picture  of  the  judgment  day  he  had  ever  imagined.    From 
his  high  station  on  the  Mogul  throne  the  Emperor  had 
fallen,  until  now  he  sat  before  an  English  officer  on  trial 
for  his  life.    One  day,  while  listening  with  intense  interest 
to  the  evidence  in  the  case  of  the  Nawab  of  Bullubghur, 
the  missionary  and  his  wife  became  tired  of  standing. 
Looking  around  for  seats,  they  saw  that  none  had  been 
provided.    There  were  few  people  in  Delhi  to  come  as 
spectators,  even  to  such  a  scene  as  this.    It  seems  well  to 

72 


I 


mm 

i 


o 

> 
m 

> 

w 
m 


i 


•"-—ii--v>H     -;^-'jr*-'1-  Vt\^'7s'-' 


William  Butler 

^vho  had  thought  himself  equal  to  the  task  of  destroying 
all  Christian  life  in  India.     He  found  the  descendant  of 
Tamerlane  in  a  small  house  closely  guarded  by  an  English 
sentry,  not  only  to  prevent  his  possible  escape,  but  to  pro- 
tect him  from  the  violence  of  those  who  had  so  cruelly 
suffered  the  loss  of  friends  that  they  could  hardly  wait  for 
the  law  to  inflict  the  proper  penalty.    When  the  Methodist 
missionary  entered  the  country  this  Emperor  was  enjoy- 
ing an  income  of  nine  hundred  thousand  dollars  per  an- 
nimi    and  was  sustained  in  his  position  by  the  English ; 
now' lie   was  about   to  be  brought  before   an   English 
military  court  to  be  sent  into  exile,  where  he  would  die 
and  be  buried  in  a  foreign  land  without  honor.     ^Mrs 
Butler  was  allowed  to  see  the  Empress,  who  had  shared 
his  guilt,  and  was  therefore  also  exiled  to  Rangoon. 

On  Christmas  Dav,  in  the  Dewanee  Khass,  the  mag- 
nificent Audience  Hall  of  the  Empire,  divine  service  was 
held.    This  Hall  is  said  to  be  the  most  gorgeous  audience 
room  in  the  East.    It  is  composed  of  beautiful  arches  of 
white  marble,  inlaid  with  mosaic  of  precious  stones.    This 
picture  does  scant  justice  to  its  exquisite  proportions. 
On  its  walls  are  inscribed  the  words  quoted  by  Moore  in 
''Lalla  Rookh :"  "If  there  be  a  paradise  on  earth,  it  is  this, 
it  is  this.''     In  it  stood  the  Crystal  Throne,  which  was 
afterward  sent  to  the  Queen  of  England.    The  trial  of  the 
royal  prisoners  took  place  in  this  apartment.    Dr.  Butler 
feit  that  the  scene  he  witnessed  here  was  the  most  vivid 
picture  of  the  judgment  day  he  had  ever  imagined.    From 
his  high  station  on  the  Mogul  throne  the  Emperor  had 
fallen,  until  now  he  sat  before  an  English  officer  on  trial 
for  his  life.    One  dav.  while  listening  with  intense  interest 
to  the  evidence  in  the  case  of  the  Xawab  of  Bullubghur, 
the  missionarv  and  his  wife  became  tired  of  standing. 
Looking  around  for  seats,  they  saw  that  none  had  been 
provided.     There  were  few  people  in  Delhi  to  come  as 
spectators,  even  to  stich  a  scene  as  this.    It  seems  well  to 

72 


Msi^giMKUfiiijGasSiiii^uj^iiy 


The  Mutiny 


I 


>'i\ 


1 1 


K 


|t.i1 


condense  his  own  account  as  given  in  From  Boston  to 
Bareilly:  "Anxious  to  remain,  we  tried  to  endure  the 
fatigue  a  Httle  longer,  but  endurance  soon  came  to  an  end, 
and  we  were  Ukely  to  sink  from  sheer  exhaustion.  I  gave 
a  questioning  glance  at  the  Crystal  Throne,  no  more  to  be 
occupied  by  its  imperial  master,  and  wondered  if  I  might 
dare  to  step  forward  and  rest  on  it,  but  the  presumption 
of  thinking  that  I  might  sit  on  the  throne  of  the  Great 
Mogul,  and  in  such  a  presence!  However,  on  reflection 
it  did  not  seem  like  such  a  great  impropriety,  after  all.  I 
knew  that  the  throne  and  its  former  occupant  were  at  a 
great  discount;  that  he  was  a  criminal,  and  would  have 
no  right  to  protest  at  the  sacrilege  of  an  American  repub- 
lican, nor  did  I  suppose  that  the  gentlemen  of  the  court 
would  order  me  to  vacate  it,  so,  gathering  up  all  our  reso- 
lution to  take  the  responsibility  anyhow,  my  wife  and  I 
sat  down.  The  thing  was  done.  There  were  a  few 
glances  and  a  quiet  smile  here  and  there  among  the  gen- 
tlemen of  the  commission,  and  I  saw  a  wondering  glance 
from  the  Nawab  of  Bullubghur,  the  prince  then  on  trial, 
who  frowned,  but  nothing  more.  The  seat  was  a  very 
good  one.  It  may  be  that  I  am  the  only  Methodist 
preacher  who  has  sat  on  a  real  throne,  yet  as  I  sat  there  I 
was  soon  as  far  as  anyone  need  be  from  any  personal 
vanity  or  self-assertion.  Losing  sight  for  the  time  of  the 
trial  of  the  prisoner,  I  was  most  wonderfully  impressed 
with  the  lesson  and  significance  of  the  situation.  I  asked, 
Is  not  this  the  hand  of  God  in  human  history?  What 
means  this  overthrow  of  one  of  earth's  great  dynasties; 
what  shall  be  the  end  of  these  things  ?  To  me  these  ques- 
tions had  a  peculiar  significance.  I  had  been  doomed  to 
be  hung,  with  my  wife  and  children,  eight  months  before 
because  we  were  Christian^,  by  a  lieutenant  of  this  Em- 
pire, Khan  Bahadur,  who  did  hang  on  a  gallows  at 
Bareilly  fifteen  of  my  Christian  neighbors  and  military 
officers  of  the  English  government  and  then  gave  their 

73 


William  Butler 


bodies  to  insult  and  degradation ;  and  now  here  we  were, 
in  the  very  palace  of  the  fanatical  Emperor  who  had 
ordered  our  death,  sitting  quietly  on  his  throne,  while  he 
was  a  prisoner  to  be  tried  for  his  life. 

"My  mind  seemed  lifted  up  to  a  view  of  our  Mission, 
its  requirements,  and  its  future ;  and  a  strong  conviction 
of  the  power  of  God  to  meet  all  its  rising  wants  shed  its 
confidence  over  my  soul.    The  hundred  thousand  Sepoys 
who  had  risen  at  this  man's  instigation  to  urge  his  inter- 
ests in  the  cruel  creed  of  the  False  Prophet  against  Christ 
and  his  people  had  been  dashed  back  defeated.    Our  own 
mission  field  was  yet  entirely  in  their  hands,  but  I  knew 
that  they  would  all  soon  be  overthrown.    Those  who  sur- 
vived would  not  dare  to  return  to  their  homes.     What 
would  become  of  their  children,  those  left  orphans  and 
desolate?    Again,  famine  was  sure  to  follow  the  rebellion. 
The  land  would  be  thrown  out  of  cultivation  by  the  war 
and  plunder  of  the  Sepoys.    So  it  was  likely  that  within 
a  short  time  thousands  of  destitute  orphans  would  be  left 
in  misery  and  starvation  within  reach  of  our  hands.    The 
question  arose  whether  we  should  avail  ourselves  of  the 
opportunity  to  take  a  number  of  children,  and  not  only 
save  their  lives,  but  also  train  them  in  the  knowledge  of 
Him  who  died  for  them,  with  the  expectation  that  they 
would  become  the  very  helpers  that  we  would  require. 
There  came  before  my  mind  the  vision  of  the  churches 
and  schools  of  the  early  future,  the  college,  the  theological 
seminary,  the  cultured  native  agents,  men  and  women, 
who  would  carry  this  blessed  Gospel  over  the  land. 

"The  question  arose,  How  can  this  be  done?  Without 
hesitancy  I  assumed  that  it  could  be  done ;  that  the  Church 
at  home  would  stand  by  me  if  I  enabled  it  to  see  the 
^opportunity  within  our  reach.  I  felt  sure  that  the  women 
of  Methodism  would  respond  for  the  portion  of  the 
scheme  which  especially  contemplated  the  rescue  and  re- 
demption of  their  own  sex.    The  impulse  grew  strong  to 

74 


The  Mutiny 


I 


communicate  with  those  who  could  aid  me ;  so  I  drew  my 
notebook  from  my  pocket,  and  there  and  then,  on  the 
Crystal  Throne,  sketched  out  my  appeal  asking  that  the 
Church  would  assume  the  support  of  these  orphan  chil- 
dren at  an  expense  of  twenty-five  dollars  per  annum.  The 
next  day  I  found  the  new  Director  of  Public  Instruction, 
who  gave  me  great  encouragement  and  promised  me  the. 
government  Grant-in-aid,  fifty  per  cent  toward  the  sup- 
port of  all  orphans  we  would  take ;  so  I  wrote  another 
letter,  asking  for  one  thousand  dollars  to  be  appropriated 
at  once  as  the  beginning  of  this  work.  A  few  days  later 
Major  Gowan,  the  officer  who  had  so  kindly  advised  us  to 
flee  from  Bareilly,  met  me  and  surprised  me  by  saying 
that  he  had  the  first  orphan  ready  for  me,  a  little  fellow  he 
had  picked  up  (the  son  of  a  Sepoy  officer  who  had  been 
killed),  who  had  been  found  on  the  back  of  an  elephant 
on  the  field  of  battle. 

"Soon  after  this  I  received  a  letter  from  Brother  Went- 
worth,  of  Foochow,  inviting  me  to  come  to  China,  say- 
ing, Tf  British  predominance  is  not  soon  established  get 
leave  of  the  Board  and  come  on  here,  where  there  is  as 
great  need  as  in  India ;'  yet  he  went  on  to  remark  that  they 
were  in  great  fear  of  a  rebellion  that  would  drive  them 
from  their  station,  stating  that  in  case  of  an  outbreak  they 
were  in  an  unfortunate  condition  for  an  escape." 

The  long  time  which  was  required  before  any  answer 
could  be  received  from  home  had  been  shortened  by  the 
opening  of  the  Atlantic  Cable  on  August  5.  In  a  letter 
written  that  fall  the  Superintendent  rejoiced  over  the  fact 
that  "We  get  telegrams  now  in  twenty-five  or  thirty  days 
from  New  York."  Postage  was  at  that  time  thirty-five  / 
cents  on  each  letter  and  five  cents  for  newspapers. 

75 


i 


CHAPTER  V 

Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 

Wit\>  minaret^  of  marble  rij^inc  jstatclp  from  a  ^ca 

<5f  tfte  barh-'feateb  mango'rf  foliaoe,  ^treahrti  bp  tbe  iaman  tree, 

4^nt  miracle  of  tobitcnei?  tbe  (^aj  of  3l0ra  ?tanb^ 

Hifee  no  worh  of  buman  builberj^,  but  a  care  of  angel  banD^. 

The  two  missionaries   whose   farewell   meeting  had 
been  held  in  Boston  on  May  31,  the  day  of  the  mas- 
sacre at  Bareilly,  arrived  in  September  at  Calcutta,  and 
were  met  with  the  news  of  the  Mutiny.     x\t  first  they 
could  hear  nothing  from  their  Superintendent  and  feared 
he  was  among  the  killed,  but  on  the  twenty-first  they 
learned  of  his  safety.     Not  until  March  was  it  deemed 
advisable  for  them  to  attempt  to  join  him.    The  Superin- 
tendent came  down  to  Agra  to  meet  them,  and  as  few 
European  residences  had  been  left  standing  he  arranged 
for  them  to  come  to  the  Taj  Mahal,  where  in  the  beautiful 
pavilion  which  stands  opposite  the  mosque,  fitly  framing 
the  lovely  tomb,  the  joyful  meeting  took  place.     It  was 
particularly  appropriate  that  it  should  occur  under  the 
shadow  of  this,  the  most  exquisite  building  in  the  world, 
which,  erected  over  the  body  of  a  woman  in  a  country 
where  woman  has  been  most  cruelly  degraded,  stands  in 
peerless  beauty,  forever  a  promise  of  the  glorious  posi- 
tion which  the  daughters  of  India  shall  yet  occupy  in 
their  homes  and  their  civilization.    The  efifect  of  the  Taj 
on  the  beholder  is  peculiarly  fascinating.    It  is  stated  that 
Lady  Sleeman  exclaimed,  after  long  reflection,  "I  would 
die  to-morrow  to  have  such  another  put  over  me !"    With- 
in the  garden  or  park  which  surrounds  this  architectural 
gem,  erected  by  the  Emperor  Shah  Jehan  for  his  Empress, 
Moom  Taj,  at  a  cost  of  what  now  is  equivalent  to  sixty 
millions  of  dollars,  the  first  band  of  missionaries  which 

76 


;  > 

I 


I 


i 


The  Taj  Mahal 


i 


CHAPTER   V 
Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 

^itb  minarets  of  marble  risino  statcl)?  from  a  sea 

€»f  tbc  barh-lcalicD  mango's  foliage,  strcahrd  b?  tbc  laman  tree, 

(Dne  miracle  of  wbiteness  the  iCai  of  ilQu\  stanb^ 

Itihe  no  Tuorh  of  buman  builDers,  but  a  cave  of  angel  bands. 

The   two   missionaries   whose    farewell   meeting   lia<l 
been  held  in  Boston  on  May  31,  the  clay  of  the  mas- 
sacre at  Bareilly.  arrived  in  September  at  Calcutta,  and 
were  met  with  the  news  of  the  Mutiny.     At  first  they 
cotild  hear  nothing  from  their  Superintendent  and  feared 
he  was  among  the  killed,  but  on  the  twenty-first  they 
learned  of  his  safety.     Not  until  March  was  it  deemed 
advisable  for  them  to  attempt  to  join  him.    The  Superin- 
tendent came  down  to  Agra  to  meet  them,  and  as  few 
European  residences  had  been  left  standing  he  arranged 
for  them  to  come  to  the  Taj  Mahal,  where  in  the  beautiful 
pavilion  which  stands  opposite  the  mosque,  fitly  framing 
the  lovely  tomb,  the  joyful  meeting  took  place.     It  was 
particularly  appropriate  that  it  should  occur  under  the 
shadow  of  this,  the  most  exquisite  building  in  the  world, 
which,  erected  over  the  body  of  a  woman  in  a  country 
wliere  woman  has  been  most  cruelly  degraded,  stands  in 
peerless  beauty,  forever  a  promise  of  the  glorious  posi- 
tion which  the  daughters  of  India  shall  yet  occupy  in 
their  homes  and  their  civilization.    The  effect  of  the  Taj 
on  the  beholder  is  peculiarly  fascinating.    It  is  stated  that 
Lady  Sleeman  exclaimed,  after  long  reflection,  "I  would 
die  to-morrow  to  have  such  another  put  over  me !"    With- 
in the  garden  or  park  which  surrounds  this  architectural 
gem,  erected  by  the  Emperor  Shah  Jehan  for  his  Empress, 
Moom  Taj,  at  a  cost  of  what  now  is  equivalent  to  sixty 
millions  of  dollars,  the  first  band  of  missionaries  which 

76 


V 

? 


T^ 


"H^fT 


f^  f. 


X 


ra 


■""^^  # 

■■ '''  f'rt^li 

-*;. 

SsB^r^MBS^^^dHK^al^^^*  v.<0^^ 

J 

^ 

^^^ 

'BflHli.^HMiBv^iS  -IV*  wB 

'I'm:  Ta.i    Ma  ma  I. 


^gtm^iimmms^^t^i^^^Uik 


1: 


Jl 


I  1 

,i  ! 

I  i 

.  1 


Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 

the  Methodist  Church  had  sent  were  welcomed  by  the 
pioneer  who  had  so  longed  for  their  help  during  the  two 
years  of  his  incumbency.  Their  task  was  to  shape  in 
India  the  Christian  characters  which  should  become 
polished  corner  stones  for  the  palace  of  the  King  of  Kings. 
What  more  fitting  place  could  have  been  secured  for  this 
meeting?  On  the  tomb  of  the  Empress  are  the  words: 
"Defend  us  from  the  tribe  of  unbelievers,  Kaffirs"— this 
being  a  term  of  contempt  for  all  who  lack  faith  in  Mo- 
hammed, but  especially  for  Christians.  Now  her  resting 
place  is  in  the  custody  of  the  government  of  a  Christian 
nation.  So  the  little  band  of  missionaries,  six  in  number, 
stood  around  her  tomb  and  sang  together  the  doxology, 
which  was  sweetly  echoed  back  from  the  perfect  dome  like 
an  angelic  chorus. 

The  joy  of  the  Superintendent  was  unbounded.  He 
wrote  to  the  Missionary  Secretary:  "I  have  them  at  last! 
Glory  to  God!  How  I  longed  to  see  them  after  these 
twenty-two  months !  Thank  the  Church  for  having  sent 
them.  Little  did  Shah  Jehan  (King  of  the  World) 
imagine  when  he  built  this,  and  inlaid  its  marble  walls 
with  the  words  of  the  Koran,  that  the  missionaries  of 
God's  Messiah  would  find  a  friendly  shelter  in  the  in- 
cisure, or  sing,  as  we  have  just  done  with  glowing 
hearts,  our  evangelical  doxology  over  his  very  dust !" 

Dr.  Butler's  description  of  the  Taj  as  published  in  The 
Land  of  the  Veda  has  been  very  widely  appreciated.  The 
events  here  recorded  gave  the  author  cause  to  write  with 
peculiar  sympathy,  and  subsequent  visits  gave  opportunity 
for  the  close  study  without  which  the  value  of  such  ex- 
quisite work  cannot  be  fully  estimated. 

Here  also  the  faithful  Joel  came  to  recount  his  wonder- 
ful escapes  during  their  separation.  The  missionary  party 
journeyed  back  to  Naini  Tal,  where  the  junior  members 
applied  themselves  to  the  study  of  the  language  which 
they  had  begun  while  waiting  in  Calcutta.    The  first  place 

77 


Bi 


William  Butler 

of  worship  for  the  Methodist  Church  in  India,  other  than 
a  mere  room,  was  made  out  of  an  old  sheep  house,  all 
three  of  the  preachers  laboring  to  change  it  into  a  suitable 
chapel.    The  total  expense  of  the  remodeling  and  fittmg 
up  was  but  four  dollars  and  thirty-six  cents ;  so  it  was 
not  a  grand  place,  and  far  too  humble  for  formal  dedica- 
tion.    The  founder  of  the  Mission  went  in  and,  alone, 
knelt  to  offer  to  the  condescending  God  of  mercy  this,  the 
humblest  of  all  places  where  his  name  is  recorded,  be- 
seeching him  to  make  it  the  birthplace  of  some  dark  souls. 
The  prolongation  of  the  strife  at  Bareilly  induced  the 
authorities  at  home  to  write  and  ask  if  it  would  not  be  best 
to  abandon  Rohilcund  and  select  a  section  where  the 
bigotry  of  the  people  would  be  less  bitter.    That  quite 
roused  the  spirit  of  the  Superintendent,  for  his  idea  was 
that  the  more  wicked  a  place  might  be  the  more  it  needed 
Christian  work.    "Give  up  Bareilly?    Never!    It  is  ours 
by  right  divine,  and  the  Agates  of  hell'  are  not  strong 
enough  to  wrest  it  from  us."    In  fifteen  months  after  he 
had  been  obliged  to  flee  from  that  city  it  was  taken  by  the 
English  army,  and  William  Butler  went  down  almost 
immediately  to  look  over  the  field.    The  site  of  his  home 
was  a  desolate  ruin,  and  all  he  could  gather  was  a  handful 
of  charred  paper  and  melted  glass  from  the  bookcases  of 
his  beloved  library.    To  his  great  joy  he  found  many  of 
the  officers  of  the  army  who  had  been  friends  to  the  Mis- 
sion before  the  Mutiny.    On  a  few  occasions  he  acted  as 
chaplain  for  the  troops,  of  which  about  twenty-seven  hun- 
dred men  were  stationed  in  Bareilly.    They  were  chiefly 
Scotch  regiments,  some  of  them  the  heroic  fellows  who 
had  marched  with  Havelock  to  the  relief  of  Lucknow. 
Standing  on  the  parade  ground,  with  the  drum  of  the 
regiment  as  a  pulpit  before  him  and  the  troops  in  a  hollow 
square  around  joining  in  the  one  hundredth  psalm,  he 
preached  on  "the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God."    It 
was  one  of  the  most  inspiring  experiences  of  his  life.    Of 

78 


1 


Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 

the  incident  he  wrote :  "These  brave  men  before  me  had 
performed  one  of  the  greatest  feats  known  to  history,  not- 
withstanding that  they  lost  nearly  one  half  of  their  num- 
ber in  its  execution.  I  looked  at  their  sunbrowned  faces 
and  thought  of  the  manly  tears  which  they  shed  when, 
covered  with  dust  and  smoke,  they  rushed  into  the  Resi- 
dency, among  the  men  and  women  they  had  suffered  so 
much  to  save,  and  snatched  up  the  children  in  their  arms 
and  thanked  God  that  they  were  in  time  to  save  them.  I 
was  permitted  to  preach  to  them  on  their  last  battlefield." 
Alas!  they  had  arrived  too  late  to  avert  the  awful  mas- 
sacre at  Cawnpore,  where  the  garrison,  after  holding  out 
for  months,  trusted  the  pledge  of  the  traitor.  Nana  Sahib, 
who  promised  a  safe  conduct  to  Calcutta,  and  who  ordered 
that  as  they  passed  out  each  man  was  to  lay  down  his 
arms.  When  the  last  Englishman  had  crossed  the  barrier 
a  file  of  Sepoys  stepped  in  between  them  and  the  ladies 
and  children  they  had  defended  so  long.  Fire  opened  on 
the  unarmed  men,  and  only  three  escaped  to  tell  of  the 
awful  treachery.  The  women  and  children  were  taken 
to  a  house  in  a  garden  where  they  were  guarded  until 
General  Havelock  came  so  close  that  the  Nana  Sahib 
feared  he  would  enter  and  learn  of  his  deed.  So  he 
ordered  the  ladies  and  children  to  be  killed.  To  the  credit 
of  his  soldiers  be  it  told  that  they  refused  to  execute  this 
horrible  command,  and  butchers  from  the  bazaar  were 
hired  to  accomplish  it.  They  went  in  with  their  butchers' 
knives,  and  in  a  short  time  all  was  over ;  the  bodies  of  the 
dead  and  the  dying  were  cast  into  a  well  in  the  garden. 
When  Havelock  marched  in  the  Nana  Sahib  fled  and  left 
the  inhabitants  of  the  city  to  suffer  for  his  misdeeds. 
Some  of  the  soldiers  went  into  the  house  where  the  poor 
ladies  and  children  had  met  their  fate,  and  one  of  them, 
wading  in  on  his  heels  through  the  gore,  secured  a  tress 
of  fair  hair  which  had  been  severed  from  the  head  of  one 
of  the  victims.    The  soldiers  divided  the  lock  and  swore 

79 


^ 


m 


WiLLfAM  Butler 

that  they  would  have  a  life  for  every  hair.    On  learning 
of  this  Havelock  called  these  men  and  presented  the  fact 
that,  as  representatives  of  a  Christian  nation,  any  such 
revenge  was  out  of  place,  especially  as  the  real  cnmnial 
could  not  be  reached  and  their  revenge  would  fall  on  the 
innocent.     No  wonder  that  they  pressed  on  in  haste  to 
save  Lucknow  from  a  similar  fate!    The  heavy  anxiety 
and  fatigue,  with  the  lack  of  proper  food,  cost  Havelock 
his  life,  but  he  died  knowing  that  he  had  saved  the  garri- 
son of  the  Residency.  This  place  and  the  garden  m  Cawn- 
pore  are  now  kept  as  beautiful  parks.    In  the  Cawnpore 
inclosure  a  graceful  memorial  building  has  been  placed 
over  the  well  into  which  the  bodies  were  thrown,  and  is 
open  to  Europeans,  but  not  to  natives.    The  Residency  at 
Lucknow  is  kept  in  its  ruin,  with  the  marks  of  shot  and 
shell,  and  near  by  stands  the  Christian  college  of  our 

Mission. 

Khan  Bahadur  was  in  the  prison  in  the  fort  at  BareiUy, 
awaiting   his   trial   when   the    Superintendent   and    Dr. 
Humphrey  went  to  see  him.    He  it  was  who  ordered  the 
burning  of  Mr.  Butler's  house  and  had  a  gallows  erected 
for  him,  setting  a  price  upon  his  head.    In  this  interview 
he  wished  to  know  how  the  missionary  escaped,     ihey 
endeavored  to  turn  his  thoughts  toward  his  own  eternal 
welfare,  knowing  that  soon  he  would  be  executed  for  his 
treachery  and  his  many  cruel  murders,  but  he  would  not 
listen  to  their  Christian  teachings.     His  Mohammedan 
bieotry  rose  up  bitterly  against  the  mission  of  the  Saviour. 
He  wished  nothing  but  the  Koran.     At  his  execution, 
when  the  sheriff  asked  him  if  he  had  anything  to  say,  he 
replied,  "I  have  two  things  to  say :  First,  I  hate  you ;  and 
second,  I  have  had  the  satisfaction  of  killing  a  thousand 
Christian  dogs,  and  I  would  kill  a  thousand  more  now  if  I 
had  the  power."  This  is  the  spirit  with  which  this  follower 
of  Mohammed  went  into  eternity,  thinking  that  every  life 
he  had  so  sacrificed  added  to  his  reward. 

80 


Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 

Soon  after  the  Superintendent  went  to  Lucknow  with 
a  view  to  purchasing  premises  there.  He  was  cordially 
received  by  the  new  Governor,  Sir  Robert  Montgomery. 
Remembering  how  on  his  first  visit,  some  eighteen  months 
before,  the  British  Resident  had  insisted  on  furnishing 
him  with  an  elephant  and  an  armed  guard,  he  remarked 
that  he  was  going  to  the  bazaar,  expecting  a  similar  offer 
this  time,  instead  of  which  he  was  cordially  invited  to 
return  in  time  for  lunch.  So  he  walked  off  to  the  bazaar 
and  found  a  most  amazing  change.  Where  every  man 
had  been  armed  he  now  found  none  with  weapons  save  the 
native  policemen.  The  Resident  had  disarmed  the  entire 
population  and  had  informed  them  that  all  disputes  were 
to  be  settled  in  the  courts  of  law.  It  was  amazing  how 
well  the  new  arrangement  was  working.  The  public 
shameless  vice  that  had  so  shocked  Mr.  Butler  when  he 
last  passed  through  the  city  was  no  longer  to  be  seen.  The 
order,  the  industry,  and  the  propriety  of  the  streets  were 
something  marvelous,  and  the  people  were  civil.  Here 
was  a  white  man  alone  and  unarmed  among  them,  and  he 
felt  that  the  city  was  absolutely  safe,  although  the  ruins 
of  the  Residency  and  the  other  houses  where  English 
people  had  lived  were  sufficient  to  show  how  terrible  had 
been  the  struggle.  An  amazing  submissiveness  had  been 
developed.  An  illustration  of  this  fact  he  was  later 
wont  to  relate  in  his  lecture  on  the  Sepoy  Rebellion,  show- 
ing not  only  his  keen  appreciation  of  humor,  but  also  the 
attitude  of  his  mind,  which  from  every  incident  of  life 
drew  a  lesson  on  spiritual  things  and  turned  to  the  Holy 
Word,  with  which  his  memory  was  so  enriched : 

"Three  weeks  after  my  arrival  at  Lucknow  as  a  result 
of  diligent  search  we  found  premises  for  sale,  which 
seemed  just  what  we  needed  for  our  missionary  establish- 
ment, belonging  to  a  relative  of  the  ex-King,  a  native 
nobleman  in  reduced  circumstances.  I  went  with  this 
gentleman  to  the  English  magistrate's  court  to  have  the 

81 


m 


William  Butler 


Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 


deed  recorded.    For  want  of  a  more  suitable  place  the 
court  was  then  held  in  the  splendid  tomb  of  Asaf-ud- 
Doulah,  the  second  King  of  Oudh.    This  was  situated  in 
the  west  end  of  the  great  bazaar,  the  fort  occupied  by 
English  soldiers  being  at  the  other  end  of  the  bazaar,  and 
between  these  two  points  at  any  time  during  the  busuiess 
hours  of  the  day  one  could  find  eight  or  ten  thousand  men 
lounging  about  or  engaged  in  trade.    Eighteen  months 
before  such  was  the  turbulence  there  that  a  Mohammedan 
yell  of  'Deen !  Deen !'  ('The  faith !  the  faith !')  would  have 
brought  a  mob  of  probably  five  thousand  men  around  you, 
each  in  arms  and  ready  for  any  deed  of  violence  or  blood. 
"The  court  was  filled,  only  the  aisle  in  front  of  the  table 
down  to  the  door  being  unoccupied.    We  took  seats  on 
either  side  of  the  magistrate,  and  business  was  quietly 
proceeding  when  a  tumult  outside  in  the  bazaar  attracted 
our  attention  and  in  a  few  moments  in  rushed  a  jamadar 
(or  sergeant)  of  police,  followed  by  six  of  his  men,  all  m 
a  wonderful  hurry  and  excitement.     He  was  a  large 
heavy  man,  rigged  out  with  a  red  turban  on  h.s  head  and 
a  red  sash  around  his  waist,  his  sword  tucked  under  his 
arm,  his  men  being  similarly  decorated  and  accoutered. 
His  face  was  flushed,  for  he  had  run  hard,  and,  having 
for  the  moment  lost  his  breath,  when  he  drew  up  in  front 
of  the  magistrate's  table  and  joined  his  hands  to  address 
him  he  could  not  say  a  word.    At  length  he  gasped    O 
Sahib    there  is  dreadful  trouble  in  the  bazaar!       Ihe 
magistrate  finally  succeeded  in  discovering  that  a  white 
soldier  had  come  out  of  the  fort  into  the  bazaar  armed 
with  a  stout  stick  and  that  he  had  stretched  on  the  ground 
the  first  man  he  met,  and  the  rest,  seeing  what  the  poor 
victim  had  received,  had  retreated,  jumping  oflf  their  stalls 
and  leaving  money  and  goods  behind  them ;  'And,'  con- 
tinued the  distressed  and  terrified  sergeant,  'Sir,  the  man 
is  cutting  capers  in  the  middle  of  the  bazaar,  swinging  his 
stick  and  challenging  them  to  come  on  and  offering  to 

82 


i 


light  them  all.  They  are  all  in  a  heap  at  the  end  of  the 
bazaar,  and  what  am  I  to  do  ?'  'What  are  you  to  do,  you 
donkey  ?  Go  and  arrest  the  man !  What  else  would  you 
do?'  The  astonished  sergeant  looked  at  the  magistrate 
as  if  he  could  not  believe  his  own  ears  and  said,  'What 
did  you  say,  Sahib?'  T  said.  Go  and  arrest  him.'  He 
looked  at  Mr.  Wood  and,  with  deep  distress  at  the  danger 
of  his  disobedience,  said :  'Sahib,  it  cannot  be  done.  There 
is  not  a  man  in  the  bazaar  that  would  dare  to  look  him  in 
the  face.'  Mr.  Wood  insisted,  adding,  'If  you  are  afraid, 
then  take  your  six  men,'  who  all  stood  in  a  line  behind 
their  gallant  leader  with  about  as  much  courage  as  Fal- 
staff's  squad,  gazing  right  into  the  face  of  the  magistrate. 
'Surely  seven  of  you  armed  with  swords  are  enough  to 
arrest  one  English  soldier  with  only  a  stick  in  his  hand.' 

"It  was  all  of  no  use.  Go  they  would  not,  and  much  as 
they  love  livery  and  power  and  pay,  they  were  ready  to  a 
man  to  resign  the  service  rather  than  execute  the  commis- 
sion ;  so  that  Mr.  Wood  had  no  alternative  but  to  write 
to  the  English  sergeant  of  the  guard  at  the  fort  to  send  a 
couple  of  soldiers  to  arrest  the  man.  A  swift  messenger 
by  a  back  road  soon  delivered  the  letter.  In  a  short  time 
a  military  tread  was  heard,  and  the  disturber  of  the  peace, 
with  a  stick  in  his  hand,  was  walked  in  between  two  of  his 
brethren,  right  up  to  the  magistrate's  table.  He  looked 
around  at  the  crowd  and  at  us  and  at  the  magistrate  in 
astonishment,  seeming  to  say,  'What  in  the  world  have  I 
been  brought  here  for  ?'  The  magistrate  broke  the  silence 
with,  'Well,  sir,  I  am  given  to  understand  that  you  have 
been  disturbing  my  people  in  the  bazaar.'  Steadying  him- 
self for  a  reply,  the  first  word  that  he  uttered  showing 
that  he  was  an  Irishman,  and  half  drunk  at  that,  he  said, 
with  a  significant  twirl  of  the  stick,  'Yes,  yer  Honor,  I've 
been  stirring  them  up  a  little !'  looking  very  merry  over  it, 
as  if  he  had  been  doing  the  state  some  service  which  ought 
to  be  recognized.    It  rather  sobered  him  down,  however, 

83 


»    SI 


!    41 


I-. 
i 

I 
f 


11 


William  Butler 


Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 


I 


I 


I 


to  hear  the  magistrate's  prompt  and  stern  reply,    Then, 
sir    I  wish  you  to  understand  that  I  don't  want  them 
stirred  up.'    The  soldier  was  incredulous.     He  evidently 
thought  that  the  magistrate  was  only  joking.    *Ah,  now, 
yer  Honor,  you  don't  mean  that  at  all,  at  all.'    His  Honor 
said  that  he  did  mean  it,  and  asked  him  why  he  came  mto 
the  bazaar.     This  question  and  its  manner  roused  the 
soldier     He  became  serious,  and  bringing  down  the  end 
of  his  stick  with  a  sharp  ring  on  the  floor  beside  him  and 
the  tears  springing  to  his  eyes,  he  stretched  out  his  hand 
and  for  a  few  moments  he  seemed  to  me  the  most  eloquent 
speaker  I  had  ever  heard:  'Ah,  yer  Honor,  listen  to  me. 
If  yer  Honor  only  knew  the  races  I  have  had  after  these 
rascally  Pandies,  in  rain  and  hunger  and  mud,  and  how 
many  noble  comrades  have  fallen  by  this  side'  (striking his 
thigh)  'and  on  this'  (repeating  the  action).  Here  his  feel- 
ings seemed  to  overcome  him.    He  paused,  and  then  added, 
*Yer  Honor,  the  spirit  was  up  in  me  a  little  this  mornin  , 
and  I  thought  I'd  just  come  out  and  have  a  little  bit  of  a 
fight  on  my  own  private  account ;  but,  yer  Honor,  I  could 
not  get  a  single  one  of  the  spalpeens  to  face  me,  and  what 
was  I  to  do,  yer  Honor?'     His  Honor's  calm  reply  was 
*You  were  to  let  them  alone.'    But  the  poor  fellow  could 
not  see  it.    A  happy  thought  seemed  to  strike  him,  and  the 
spirit  of  fun  was  once  more  in  full  possession.     Stretch- 
ing out  his  hand  toward  Mr.  Wood,  he  exclaimed:  'Now, 
yer  Honor,  what's  the  use  of  talkin'?    Just  you  say  the 
word,  and  I'll  lick  out  every  mother's  son  of  them  for  you 
in  five  minutes.'    By  this  time  he  was  in  an  attitude  and 
looked  the  fighting  Irishman  all  over.    Mr.  Wood,  I  sup- 
pose, made  about  the  best  effort  of  his  life  to  keep  his 
countenance.    He  could  not  afford  to  give  way  before  the 
court    How  he  ever  did  it  I  cannot  imagine.  Being  under 
no  restrictions,  I  shook  with  laughter  till  I  nearly  fell  off 
the  chair,  and  all  the  more  when  I  saw  the  effect  of  the 
attitude  and  the  stick  on  the  great  fat  Nawab  on  the  other 

84 


I 


side  of  the  table.  With  his  hands  on  his  knees  and  with 
evident  alarm  he  watched  every  movement  of  the  soldier, 
and  not  knowing  a  word  of  English,  he  seemed  to  realize 
the  fellow's  antics  boded  no  good  to  him  personally.  It 
was  useless  for  the  magistrate  to  rejoin  that  he  did  not 
want  them  'licked  out,'  for  the  Irishman  proceeded  quite 
in  a  confidential  way  blandly  to  assure  him,  *Yer  Honor, 
you  won't  have  the  least  trouble ;  you  will  only  just  have 
to  say  the  word,  and  I'll  do  the  business  for  you !' 

'Things  were  going  from  bad  to  worse.  So,  with  the 
threat  that  if  he  ever  found  him  in  the  bazaar  again  he 
would  hand  him  up  for  court-martial,  he  had  the  guard 
take  him  away,  to  the  great  relief  of  the  Nawab  and  the 
sergeant  and  all  the  natives  present.  And  this  was  in 
Lucknow ! 

"Solomon  says.  There  is  a  time  to  laugh.'  I  have  found 
in  my  life  few  occasions  more  appropriate  for  that  exer- 
cise than  the  one  which  I  have  faithfully  described.  My 
story  has  enough  of  the  grave  and  the  sad;  let  this,  then, 
have  a  place,  for  it  has  a  lesson  beyond  what  appears  on 
the  surface  of  the  ludicrous  scene.  One  can  read  that 
lesson  and  even  laugh  over  it,  as  I  did,  near  the  graves  of 
Havelock  and  Henry  Lawrence.  To  adequately  appre- 
ciate the  enlargement  of  heart  on  that  occasion  one  would 
need  to  have  experimentally  known  our  previous  condi- 
tions and  to  have  ridden  on  an  elephant's  back  with  a 
Sepoy  guard  through  those  very  bazaars;  should  have 
been  acquainted  as  we  were  with  those  who  endured  that 
long  agony  of  defense;  should  have  stood  with  us  for 
seven  months  on  the  hills  of  Naini  Tal  with  the  fear  that 
you  were  the  last  of  Christian  life  left  in  India,  and  that 
your  fate  at  the  hands  of  these  bloody  men  might  be  but 
a  question  of  time,  hardly  expecting  deliverance,  and 
then  to  drop  right  out  of  those  circumstances  into  a  scene 
like  this!  The  blessed  God  himself  would  sanction 
laughter  here.  For,  as  when  he  'turned  again  the  captivity 

85 


i^^^Si»^;  iWg^^■y^^^»j]r^".■i■•■-;^^^:T*^^lBj^-N^-^^l■  '■ 


William  Butler 

of  Zion,  we  were  like  them  that  dream.  Then  was  our 
mouth  filled  with  laughter,  and  our  tongue  with  singing/ 
It  was  literally  true  in  the  bazaar  of  Lucknow  that  they 
said  among  the  heathen,  'God  hath  done  great  things  for 

them.' 

"Even  as  I  looked  and  laughed  at  the  whimsical  pro- 
posal of  this  half-drunken  creature  how  vividly  did  God's 
promise  come  to  my  mind,  as  I  saw  him  exulting  in  his 
ability  and  offering  to  fulfill  to  the  letter  those  words  of 
Holy  Writ,  so  true  then  of  the  race  which  he  even  in  his 
unworthiness  there  represented,  that  'One  should  chase  a 
thousand'— nay,  even  more  than  that,  for  he  alone  offered 
to  do  the  work  of  the  two  to  whom  a  covenant  God  had 
engaged  that  they  should  'put  ten  thousand  to  flight.'  The 
thoughts  of  their  hearts  were  revealed  in  the  candid  re- 
mark made  to  us  one  day  by  an  elderly  native  as,  with  a 
sigh,  he  exclaimed :  'It  is  so,  Sahib,  for  some  reason  that 
we  do  not  understand.    God  has  left  us  and  gone  over  to 
the  Christian  side.     My  children  and  grandchildren  will 
probably  be  of  your  way  of  thinking,  but  I  am  too  old  to 
change.    I  want  to  die  in  the  faith  of  my  fathers.'    Al- 
ready, thank  God,  the  blood  even  of  the  Sepoys  flows 
in  the  veins  of  the  Methodist  ministry  in  Oudh  and 

Rohilcund." 

Sir  Robert  Montgomery  invited  Dr.  Butler  to  see  what 
use  was  being  made  of  the  great  number  of  weapons 
which  had  been  collected  as  the  population  was  disarmed. 
In  a  large  inclosure  were  great  heaps  of  these :  the  cannon 
from  the  many  forts  of  Oudh,  the  swords  and  guns  of  the 
people  in  the  bazaars,  and  many  curious  native  weapons, 
including  the  kookries  and  tulwars  for  disembowelmg  or 
beheading.  Several  blacksmiths  were  working  hard  at 
their  forges  turning  all  these  into  agricultural  implements, 
"their  swords  into  plowshares,  and  their  spears  into  prun- 
ing hooks,"  according  to  the  promise  in  Holy  Writ.  The 
Governor  offered  some  of  them  as  relics,  and  they  are  still 

86 


V5 


-t    — 
—    -^ 

?    W 


7q     X 


X 


>  d 

IT.        -^ 

O    i 


c 


I  -1 

r.  ~" 

,~  -> 

r.  r-^ 

c  zr 
n> 

orq  r* 

-I  3 


William  Butler 

of  Zion,  we  were  like  them  that  dream.  Then  was  our 
mouth  filled  with  laughter,  and  our  tongue  with  singing.' 
It  was  literally  true  in  the  bazaar  of  Lucknow  that  they 
said  among  the  heathen,  'God  hath  done  great  things  for 

them.' 

"Even  as  I  looked  and  laughed  at  the  whimsical  pro- 
posal of  this  half-drunken  creature  how  vividly  did  God's 
promise  come  to  mv  mind,  as  1  saw  him  exulting  in  his 
ability  and  offering  to  fulfill  to  the  letter  those  words  of 
Holy  Writ,  so  true  then  of  the  race  which  he  even  in  his 
unworthiness  there  represented,  that  'One  should  chase  a 
thousand'— nay,  even  more  than  that,  for  he  alone  offered 
to  do  the  work  of  the  two  to  whom  a  covenant  God  had 
enga-ed  that  they  should  'put  ten  thousand  to  flight.'  The 
thoughts  of  their  hearts  were  revealed  in  the  candid  re- 
mark made  to  us  one  day  by  an  elderly  native  as,  with  a 
sigh,  he  exclaimed:  'It  is  so,  Sahib,  for  some  reason  that 
we  do  not  understand.    God  has  left  us  and  gone  over  to 
the  Christian  side.     :My  children  and  grandchildren  wdl 
probablv  be  of  vour  way  of  thinking,  but  I  am  too  old  to 
change.'    I  want  to  die  in  the  faith  of  my  fathers.'     Al- 
ready, thank  God,  the  blood  even  of  the  Sepoys  flows 
in  tiie   veins  of  the   :\Iethodist   ministry   in   Oudh   and 

Rohilcund." 

Sir  Robert  Montgomery  invited  Dr.  Butler  to  see  what 
use  was  ])eing  made  of  the  great  number  of  weapons 
which  had  been  collected  as  the  population  was  disarmed. 
In  a  large  inclosure  were  great  heaps  of  these :  the  cannon 
from  the  manv  forts  of  Oudh,  the  swords  and  guns  of  the 
people  in  the  bazaars,  and  many  curious  native  weapons, 
including  the  kookries  and  tulwars  for  disembowelmg  or 
beheading.  Several  blacksmiths  were  working  hard  at 
their  for-es  turning  all  these  into  agricultural  implements, 
"their  swords  into  plowshares,  and  their  spears  into  prun- 
ing hooks,"  according  to  the  promise  in  Holy  Writ.  The 
Governor  offered  some  of  them  as  relics,  and  they  are  stdl 

86 


-r. 


X 


-     y. 


I 


y. 


—    / 


y. 


■J 


X 


r.     ^ 


35     - 

r.      -. 

1      ~ 


Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 

in  our  possession,  with  the  rust  on  them  caused  by  the 
blood  stains  of  the  massacres  of  the  Christians. 

Two  regiments  had  remained  faithful  to  the  British— 
from  mixed  motives  probably,  but  the  fact  that  they  did 
not  join  the  mutineers  made  it  advisable  to  honor  them 
in  the  sight  of  all  people.    Accordingly  they  were  drawn 
up  on  the  parade  ground  at  Bareilly,  and  all  the  regiments 
at  the  station,  including  the  English  officers  and  soldiers, 
marched  past,  each  man  saluting  in  his  turn  these  whom 
the  Queen  delighted  to  honor.    It  was  a  wonderful  sight 
to  witness,  the  British  officers  saluting  with  raised  swords 
these  privates  of  a  native  regiment.    From  that  time  they 
bore  the  name  of  "The  Faithful,"  and  were  justly  proud 
of  their  distinction.    If  earthly  honors  count  for  so  much 
in  human  lives  what  will  it  be  to  be  acknowledged  before 
the  Lord  God  Almighty?     Even  the  privates,  those  in 
humble  rank—if  they  are  only  faithful ! 

Some  of  the  English  regiments  were  soon  afterward 
ordered  to  Peshawar,  a  two  months*  march  up  country. 
These  men  had  been  through  the  Crimean  campaign  and 
the  Persian  war  before  they  were  called  upon  for  this 
arduous  service  in  the  Mutiny.     Many  of  them  had  en- 
joyed no  home  comforts  during  all  this  time  of  active 
service.  The  mission  mother  determined  to  give  them  one 
homelike  entertainment;  so  invitation  was  extended  for 
them  to  come  to  the  mission  for  a  cup  of  tea.    Many  of 
these  men  had  been  regular  attendants  at  the  preaching 
services,  and  some  were  Christians.     None  of  them  had 
tasted  a  cup  of  tea  since  they  left  England,  years  before, 
and  their  pleasure  was  a  delight  to  witness.    Large  cal- 
drons of  hot  water  were  prepared,  and  Mrs.  Butler  took 
pleasure    in    serving   them,    in    the    hospitable    English 
fashion,  as  only  one  could  who  realized  by  actual  experi- 
ence of  long  peril  what  their  name  of  "defenders"  signi- 
fied.    Some  of  them  wrote  subsequently  from  their  dis- 
tant posts  referring  to  the  cheer  of  this  happy  occasion 

87 


j1 


William  Butler 

and  to  their  appreciation  of  the  Uttle  prayer  service  which 
ended  it.  The  incident  was  related  by  Dr.  Butler  in  the 
hearing  of  Mrs.  Emma  Huntington  Nason,  who  pub- 
Ushed  it  in  the  following  graceful  poem : 

The  Mission  Tea  Party 

The  war  in  the  East  had  ended  ; 

Its  terrors  were  past,  they  said. 
There  was  peace,  once  more,  for  the  living, 

And  peace  for  the  valiant  dead. 
Through  the  splendid  squares  of  Lucknow 

The  Highlanders  marched  again ; 
The  heroes  of  fortress  and  jungle — 

Brave  Havelock's  peerless  men  ! 

Aye,  open  your  gates,  O  Lucknow  ! 

But  measure,  ye  guards,  your  breath, 
As  ye  think  of  those  days,  an  hundred, 

When  Havelock  marched  with  death. 

Then  welcome  them  back  with  rejoicing, 

O  minaret,  tower,  and  shrine  ! 
For  these  are  the  men  who  saved  you, 

Whose  glory  outlasteth  thine  ! 
Through  the  streets  swept  the  colors  of  England, 

Borne  proudly  aloft  on  the  air  ; 
While  the  "  throne  land  of  Rama  "  reechoed 

The  Christian's  thanksgiving  and  prayer. 

Then  the  heart  of  one  beautiful  woman 

Was  stirred  by  an  impulse  sweet, 
As  she  thought  of  the  long,  forced  marches, 

The  weary  and  blood-stained  feet ; 

Of  the  pain,  the  hunger,  the  thirsting, 

The  death  in  the  jungle's  gloom, 
The  rescue  of  women  and  children 

Threatened  with  direful  doom. 
And  she  said,  "  I  will  spread  them  a  banquet 

With  a  touch  of  the  homeland  cheer. 
And  the  welcome  their  mothers  would  give  them 

Afar  in  the  heatherlands  dear. 
••  Not  for  thrice  twelve  months  have  they  tasted 

A  simple  cupful  of  tea ! 
I  will  serve  it  to-day  for  the  heroes 

Who  periled  their  lives  for  me  ! 

88 


•t 


4 

Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 

*'  Bid  them  come  to  the  courts  of  the  mission  !** 

Gay  awnings  were  hastily  hung  ; 
While  on  tripods  of  curious  fashion, 

The  teakettles  merrily  swung  ; 

Swung  and  sung  songs  of  the  homeland  ; 

Familiar  and  sweet  were  the  tunes, 
As  if  winds  of  the  loch  and  the  mountain 

Blew  soft  through  the  Indian  noons. 

She  fastened  the  tartan  of  Scotland 
With  the  thistle-bloom  over  her  breast ; 

And  her  own  little  winsome  daughter 
In  the  bonny  bright  plaid  she  dressed. 

At  the  old  gray  gate  of  the  mission, 
'Neath  turret  and  watchtowers  high, 

Where  the  dusk-eyed  Indian  princess 
Had  dreamed  in  the  days  gone  by, 

This  fair-faced,  brave-hearted  woman, 
A  stranger  from  lands  of  the  West, 

To  the  ancient  palace  and  gardens 
Welcomed  each  war-worn  guest. 

And  with  Highland  bonnets  uplifted, 

There  under  the  Hindu  palm, 
The  soldiers  of  Havelock  listened 

To  the  Hebrew's  glorious  psalm : 

**  Thou  wentest  before  thy  people. 

And  kings  of  armies  did  flee  ! " 
Then  gratefully  under  the  shadows 

They  drank  of  the  fragrant  tea, 

Served  with  the  grace  and  the  bounty 

Of  royal  fete  and  of  feast 
To  the  tattered  and  smoke-grimed  heroes 

In  halls  of  the  storied  East. 

And  many  a  battle-scarred  soldier 

Let  fall  from  a  glistening  eye 
Hot  tears  on  the  hand  of  his  hostess 

For  whom  he  had  thought  to  die. 

And  for  her  was  the  Highlander's  blessing 

Breathed  low  in  that  tenderer  scene 
When  the  pipers,  proud  in  their  places, 

Played  grandly  "  God  save  the  Queen  !  ** 

89 


William  Butler 


Spears  into  Pruning  Hooks 


The  natives  did  not  understand  who  these  Highland- 
ers were.     During  the  siege  at  Naini  Tal  the  refugees 
heard  the  strangest  rumors  about  them.    Those  soldiers 
had  been  hurried  off  for  this  great  emergency  without 
preparation  for  the  terrible  heat  of  the  climate,  in  their 
warm  red  coats  and  heavy  shakos.    The  natives  said  that 
some  very  strange  people  had  come  to  fight  for  the  Eng- 
lish—they were  not  men,  and  they  were  not  women ;  but 
they  wore  skirts,  and  their  hair  stood  up  two  feet  above 
their  heads !    The,  appearance  of  the  marines,  who  volun- 
teered to  bring  up  the  cannon  from  Calcutta,  also  greatly 
impressed  the  natives.    The  report  was  circulated  that  a 
lot  of  great  broad-shouldered   men  had  come   up,   so 
strong  that  one  of  them  could  pick  up  a  loaded  cannon 
under  each  arm  and  run  forward  and  fire  them  off,  and 
then  retreat  to  have  them  reloaded. 

The  change  in  sentiment  among  the  natives  was  re- 
markable in  that  they  accepted  British  rule  so  quickly 
and  were  even  able  soon  to  account  for  it  by  saying  that 
they  had  received  a  revelation  from  Shiva  that  the  Euro- 
pean invasion  was  nothing  more  than  one  of  his  incarna- 
tions, which  he  had  undertaken  to  prevent  them  from 
cutting  each  other's  throats.    This  rumor  found  circula- 
tion in  the  Central  Provinces.    In  view  of  the  change  in 
the  attitude  of  the  people  the  Superintendent  felt  that  the 
time  had  arrived  for  the  Methodist  Church  to  enter,  not 
by  two,  or  even  five,  missionaries  at  a  time,  but  his  faith 
arose  to  the  point  of  asking  that  twenty-four  missionaries 
be  sent  at  once,  while  he  should  raise  as  much  as  possible 
in  India  toward  building  houses  for  them.    To  this  end, 
at  the  suggestion  of  the  magistrate  in  Bareilly  he  pre- 
sented the  matter  to  some  of  the  Christian  men  in  the 
civil  and  military  services,  who  subscribed  liberally.  Only 
one  who  was  approached  was  alarmed  at  the  proposition. 
It  was  General  Sir  James  Outram,  then  head  of  the  gov- 
ernment in  Oudh— the  man  who  had  led  the  cavalry  in  the 

90 


fierce  struggle  on  crossing  the  Goomtee,  by  his  valor  and 
that  of  his  men,  completing  the  wonderful  victory.     He 
was  given  the  title  of  "the  Bayard  of  India,"  yet  his  cour- 
age failed  when  confronted  by  the  proposition  to  attempt 
the  assault  against  the  strongholds  of  Satan.     He  asked 
if  the  Mission  intended  to  provoke  another  Mutiny  by 
such  an  invasion,  and  if  it  would  not  be  wiser  to  intro- 
duce them  quietly,  one  by  one,  so  as  not  to  alarm  the 
kingdom.    He  would  not  give  a  rupee.    "It's  dangerous, 
sir;  it's  dangerous!"     The  Missionary  Board  agreed  to 
send  the  large  force  desired,  though  not  quite  the  full 
number  arrived,  and  the  peaceful  conquest  of  the  hearts 
of  men  has  gone  on  without  provoking  any  other  rebellion. 
The  list  of  contributors   grew,   and   some   interested 
their  friends  at  home,  so  that  more  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  dollars  were  thus  given  to  our  Mis- 
sion by  British  sympathizers  from  1857  to  1871.     One 
officer  wrote  to  a  lady  in  Scotland,  who  sent  five  hundred 
rupees  and  repeated  the  gift  the  next  year.     Not  for  a 
long  time  afterward  did  Dr.  Butler  know  that  this  gener- 
ous friend  who  so  substantially  helped  was  the  Countess 
of  Aberdeen,  whose  generosity  was  well  known  to  work- 
ers in  many  of  the  philanthropies  of  her  own  Church. 

Though  modest  regarding  his  own  abilities,  when  the 
need  of  the  precious  work  committed  to  his  care  was  in 
question  the  Superintendent  was  brave  as  a  lion.  Not 
content  with  asking  a  few  friends,  he  addressed  letters  to 
all  the  prominent  officials  of  the  British  government  in 
India,  asking  their  personal  aid  in  establishing  the  Church 
of  Christ  in  the  newly  conquered  Provinces.  Even  Lord 
Canning,  the  Governor  General,  and  Sir  John  Lawrence 
received  and  acknowledged  this  appeal.  Nearly  all  an- 
swered, some  saying  that  in  their  official  position  they 
could  not  contribute  to  religious  effort,  but  that  they  would 
give  to  the  philanthropic  work  he  had  undertaken  to  do 
in  providing  for  the  orphan  children;  while  others  re- 

91 


i' 


it 


William  Butler 


sponded  with  hearty  sympathy  for  the  reUgiotis  side  of 
the  work.  Not  only  was  personal  help  given,  but  in  some 
places  grants  of  land  for  buildings  and  generous  gifts  for 
the  schools. 

A  part  of  a  note  from  Lieutenant  Gowan  is  here  quoted 
to  show  the  spirit  of  some  of  these  Christian  men.  He 
says:  "Please  find  a  check  for  six  hundred  rupees.  As 
before,  I  leave  the  entire  disposal  of  the  money  to  you, 
as  the  Superintendent  of  the  Mission,  feeling  sure  that  you 
will  seek  the  guidance  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  in  its  appro- 
priation. I  intend  continuing  to  subscribe  so  long  as  I 
remain  in  India  according  to  the  means  at  my  disposal, 
and  as  these  will  be  probably  materially  increased  very 
shortly,  by  my  promotion,  you  may  look  for  a  corre- 
sponding increase  in  the  amount  of  my  remittances."  The 
liberality  here  shown  was  continued  even  after  this  good 
friend  had  retired  to  England.  Sir  Henry  Ramsey  was 
probably  the  largest  giver  of  money  and  other  help.  In  all, 
during  the  first  ten  years  of  the  Mission,  about  one  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars  was  given  by  those  friends  in  India 
of  different  denominations  who  saw  the  value  of  the  work 
of  the  Methodist  Mission  in  elevating  the  people  of  the 
land,  and  by  those  who  found  Christ  in  the  services  held  in 
English  in  the  large  centers  from  the  very  beginning  of 
the  Mission. 

92 


CHAPTER  VI 
Mission  Activities 

"Xift  tbe  jjtone  anb  tbou  ?fjalt  finb  Ms;   cleabe  tbe  tooob  anb 
t1)nt  am  J." 

The  hearty  response  to  the  plea  for  more  mission- 
aries made  it  necessary  for  the  Superintendent  to  see 
suitable  houses  erected.  He  was  not  therefore  able  to 
devote  himself  to  the  study  of  the  language;  nor  were 
his  instructions  to  do  this,  but  to  plan,  prepare,  and 
carry  out  the  details  of  the  administration  of  the  Mis- 
sion, while  the  young  men  who  would  be  sent  might 
thus  be  free  to  devote  their  entire  energy  to  the  acquir- 
ing of  the  vernaculars.  Five  missionaries  were  to  arrive 
at  the  close  of  the  third  year,  and  for  these  homes  must  be 
prepared.  The  difficulties  were  many,  because  the  gov- 
ernment had  requisitioned  all  the  output  from  the 
brickyards,  since  the  soldiers  must  have  their  barracks 
before  the  hot  months  and  the  heavy  rains  of  July.  In 
Bareilly  every  residence  suitable  for  European  occupancy 
had  been  destroyed  save  the  Freemasons'  Hall,  which  the 
mutineers  had  spared  because  of  their  superstitious  feeling 
that  it  was  something  uncanny. 

Joel  was  stationed  at  Lucknow,  and  a  Eurasian  helper 
who  had  been  in  the  Residency  during  the  siege,  Joseph 
Fieldbrave,  was  the  assistant  at  Bareilly.  He  was  of  a 
keen  mind,  and  by  being  early  on  the  ground  helped  to 
secure  building  supplies  in  a  way  which  roused  the  curi- 
osity of  the  chief  engineer,  who  was  seizing  everything  in 
the  way  of  material  for  the  barracks.  Not  being  able 
to  ascertain  where  Dr.  Butler  obtained  his  bricks,  he 
imagined  he  might  find  out  by  flattering  his  assistant ;  so 
he  rode  up  to  Joseph,  and  in  a  friendly  manner  said  he 
would  like  to  ask  a  question.  Joseph  very  readily  promised 

93 


William  Butler 


Mission  Activities 


to  answer.  The  officer  began  in  a  confidential  manner,  say- 
ing* "Joseph,  it  is  wonderful  how  your  Sahib  does  push 
his  work  along  on  these  houses.  Why,  I  pass  by  daily, 
and  the  walls  grow  higher,  and  yet  his  heap  of  brick  and 
timber  does  not  seem  to  grow  less.  It  is  wonderful.  How 
does  he  do  it  ?  Where  does  he  get  his  supplies  ?"  With- 
out any  hesitancy  Joseph  replied,  with  a  smile,  "Don't 
you  know.  Sahib,  that  my  Sahib  is  Jesus  Christ's  man?" 
"O  yes,  I  know  that;  but  what  about  the  material?" 
"Well,  Sahib,  when  he  gets  anxious  sometimes  about  not 
having  material  enough  he  just  goes  and  tells  God  in 
prayer,  and  asks  for  help,  and  God  gives  him  just  what 
he  wants,  and  that  is  how  he  gets  his  supplies." 

It  was  a  novel  idea  to  the  major,  and  gathering  up  his 
reins,  he  bade  Joseph  farewell  and  rode  off.  The  worthy 
Joseph  came  and  told  his  chief  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye. 
As  they  had  about  sixty  men  employed  it  may  be  interest- 
ing to  know  just  how  the  supplies  were  sent.  There  were 
some  ruins  of  buildings  destroyed  in  the  Mutiny,  of  which 
Joseph  found  he  could  purchase  the  material,  have  it 
pulled  down,  and  still  secure  it  at  less  than  the  market 
prices.  Thus  a  bountiful  supply  was  obtained.  The 
houses  went  up  rapidly,  and  this  particular  one  on  which 
he  was  engaged  is  still  the  residence  of  the  missionary  in 
charge  of  the  Theological  Seminary.  Sometimes  the 
Superintendent  was  criticised  for  building  too  substantial 
and  high-studded  houses;  but  the  good  health  of  those 
who  have  occupied  them,  who  by  this  seeming  extrava- 
gance have  secured  sufficient  air  for  the  long  hot  days 
when  all  doors  must  be  tightly  closed  to  keep  out  the 
burning  winds,  and  the  stability  which  makes  these  homes 
yet  serviceable  after  forty-five  years,  is  sufficient  justifica- 
tion. It  pays  to  take  good  care  of  the  health  of  the 
workers  and  to  give  them  all  the  aid  possible  to  withstand 
the  rigor  of  the  climate. 

Joseph  was  not  only  sagacious  in  business  matters,  but 

94 


at  the  dedication  of  the  first  church  in  Bareilly  he  took 
charge  of  the  music.  Not  much  was  expected,  but  to  the 
surprise  of  all  the  singing  was  very  hearty,  the  words 
having  been  distributed  on  sheets  of  paper.  Joseph  had 
composed,  or  rather  translated,  hymns,  and  set  them  to 
native  tunes,  which  were  familiar  and  therefore  easily 
taken  up  by  the  native  Christians.  This  was  really  the 
beginning  of  our  Methodist  Hymnal,  to  which  not  only 
Joseph  contributed,  but  also  his  son  Isaac,  who  developed 
remarkable  poetic  talent.  Some  fifty  of  the  hymns  now  in 
use  were  composed  by  Isaac  Fieldbrave.  Mrs.  Humphrey, 
though  in  quite  feeble  health,  rendered  valuable  service 
by  her  translations  of  our  best  hymns.  The  native  tunes 
are  very  attractive  to  those  accustomed  to  the  oriental 
music.  The  two  specimens  given  on  the  next  page  are 
great  favorites. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Mission  was  held  at  Bareilly 
August  20,  1858.  Three  missionaries,  one  European 
helper,  and  two  natives  answered  the  roll.  What  audacity 
for  such  a  number  to  undertake  the  giant  task  of  opposing 
the  greatest  system  of  idolatry  the  worid  has  ever  known ! 
How  insignificant  a  handful  to  attack  the  stronghold  of 
Satan !  "Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,"  surely.  Yet  to 
William  Butler  was  given  the  joy  of  living  until  he  could 
see  one  hundred  thousand  of  the  people  of  India  claiming 
Christ  as  Lord,  brought  into  this  loyalty  through  the 
agency  of  the  Methodist  Mission. 

The  famine  which  had  been  foreseen  by  the  Superin- 
tendent appeared  in  the  land,  causing  great  destitution 
in  the  Provinces  of  Oudh  and  Rohilcund.  As  the  churches 
at  home  had  responded  generously  to  his  appeal  for  sup- 
port for  orphanages,  Dr.  Butler  made  an  offer  to  the 
government  to  take  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  each  sex  of 
the  destitute  children  who  were  being  brought  into  Mora- 
dabad,  and  went  with  Joseph  to  make  the  selection.  At- 
tention has  been  called  to  the  fact  that  many  of  the  Eng- 

95 


M 


William  Butler 


-N- 


-4- 


-^—v—t 


Ka  -  ra      ta       hun  tujh        Se 


jK-m-mm—^^  ^— ^— ^K— 


:li=t: 


_^_^ 


il     -    ti      ja,    Yi  - 


A-A 


-H 1- 

-# #- 


^^w-^—& 


i 


shu  Ma-sih    fa  -  ri  -  ya  -  da  sun.      Qu  -  ra  -  ba  -  ra  te  -  re 

^FlNE. 


*s 


n 


na  -  ma  ke,    Yi  -  shu     Ma  -  sih    fa  -  ri  -  ya  -  da  sun. 

Translation  : 

Unto  thee  do  I  make  my  entreaty, 

O,  Jesus  Christ,  hear  my  complaint  I 
Expiation  is  through  thy  name, 

O,  Jesus  Christ,  hear  my  complaint  I 

Hindustani  Bhajan.     Jai,  Jai  Ishwara. 

Harmonized  by  Mrs.  Emma  Moore  Scott. 

=.  r:,  >  T  »  >  >  P  "^ 


m  t  t  f  f  t  TllltirU.    — -. /Ti 


jai    sa  -  ba   bi  -  dha    su  -  kha  da 


i, 


A- 


:il=J: 


■V- 


t 


^-T 


] 


a  tempo. 


P 


PP 


=3^=*=^ 


^—0—m 


t=t 


t—i  ^~f 


1 


jai. 


jai,         Ish  -  wa  -  ra     jai      Pra  -  bhu  Yi  -  shu, 


s 


^IJ    ;-jj^^ 


96 


Mission  Activities 

lish  officers  were  thoroughly  in  sympathy  with  the  work 
of  the  Mission,  but  the  magistrate  in  Moradabad  was  a 
most  unworthy  exception.    He  absolutely  refused  to  allow 
the  Mission  to  have  the  children,  although  he  was  willing 
that  any  Hindu  or  Mohammedan  (these  last  being  par- 
ticularly willing  to  take  the  girls)  should  have  all  for 
whom  they  would  apply.    No  persuasion  availed  to  make 
him  change  his  decision.    Discouraged,  the  Superintend- 
ent returned  to  Bareilly  to  make  this  matter  a  subject  of 
earnest  prayer.     His  plea  for  help  had  been  granted,  a 
place  had  been  prepared  for  these  little  ones,  and  the 
home  Church  was  pledged  to  support  them,  but  this  un- 
foreseen obstacle  threatened  to  subvert  the  plan.    Within 
a  few  days,  however,  the  opposing  magistrate  was  unex- 
pectedly removed.    This  was  justification  for  another  trip 
to  Moradabad,  where  the  new  incumbent  was  found  to 
be  a  Christian  man,  who  was  indignant  when  he  heard 
that  any  Englishman  should  have  denied  the  petition  of 
the  missionaries.     The  children  who  had  been  selected 
were  inquired  for,  but  they  could  not  be  found.    Finally  it 
was  discovered  that  they  had  been  given  over  to  some 
Mohammedan  officials,  to  be  brought  up  to  a  life  of  shame. 
The  magistrate  made  a  thorough  investigation,  and  the 
offenders  were  forced  to  produce  the  children,  who  were 
then  delivered  to  the  missionaries.     Large  carts  were 
loaded  with  the  miserable,  emaciated  waifs,  some  of  them 
mere  babies  and  all  showing  the  want  of  proper  food     At 
Bareilly  they  were  lifted  out  of  the  carts  and  put  down 
before  the  door  of  the  mission,  some  so  exhausted  that 
they  could  not  stand.    All  were  filthy  and  wretched,  and 
three  had  died  on  the  journey.    A  few  weeks  of  Christian 
care  and  cleanliness  and  love  made  a  wonderful  transfor- 
mation.    To  appreciate  properly  how  precious  the  little 
girls  especially  were  to  the  Mission  we  must  recall  the  fact 
that  up  to  this  time  it  had  been  impossible  to  obtain  access 
to  the  homes  where  the  women  were  secluded,  and  that 

97 


William  Butler 


the  sacred  books  of  the  Hindus  forbid  a  woman  standing 
in  a  public  assembly,  so  that  even  in  the  street  preaching 
there  was  no  opportunity  to  reach  them  with  the  Gospel. 
Some  of  the  Hindus  had  taunted  the  Mission,  saying  that 
if  it  did  reach  a  few  of  the  young  men  they  would  not 
be  allowed  to  take  wives  from  the  Hindu  community ;  so 
the  work  could  not  advance  against  this  obstacle.  The 
effort  was  constantly  made  to  get  little  girls  into  a  school, 
and  Mrs.  Butler  started  out  accompanied  by  a  native 
helper,  and  with  great  courage  tried  to  induce  some  of 
the  very  poor  women  to  allow  their  daughters  to  attend 
a  school.  So  anxious  was  she  for  the  success  of  her  un- 
dertaking that  she  was  willing  to  pay  the  little  girls  for 
attending.  At  some  of  the  meanest  houses  they  stood  as 
suppliants,  only  to  receive  answers  of  this  sort  from  the 
scowling  heathen  mother:  "Haven't  yon  any  children  of 
your  own?  then  what  do  you  want  with  mine?"  and 
the  door  would  be  shut  in  their  faces. 

Her  husband  was  equally  unsuccessful  in  arguing  with 
an  elderly  native  as  he  tried  to  present  the  advantages  of 
an  education  for  the  girls.  The  Hindu  did  not  wish  to  be 
discourteous,  since  he  had  been  approached  most  kindly, 
but  he  steadily  refused  assent,  and  finally  the  real  reason 
was  disclosed  by  the  inquiry,  'What  interest  do  you  have 
in  making  my  daughters  Nautch  girls  ?"  The  only  women 
who  were  supposed  to  need  an  education  were  these  pub- 
lic characters,  and  the  native  man  could  not  conceive  of 
any  others  as  wanting  to  learn.  It  appeared  impossible 
to  persuade  them  that  it  would  be  a  blessing  to  the  lives 
of  the  daughters.  Dr.  Duff  was  a  brave  pioneer,  yet  he 
wrote  in  1830:  "You  might  as  well  try  to  scale  a  wall  five 
hundred  yards  high  as  to  attempt  female  education  in 
India,"  and  he  resigned  the  effort  in  despair.  Later  he 
also  said:  *'You  might  as  well  attempt  to  lift  the  loftiest 
peak  of  the  Himalayas  and  throw  it  into  the  Bay  of 
Bengal."    However,  the  promise  stands  that  the  moun- 

98 


o 


u 


a 
y, 

a 
-J 

X 
U 


Mission  Activities 

tains  shall  be  cast  into  the  midst  of  the  sea,  anJ  this  awful 
obstacle  has  been  overcome  by  the  perseverance  of  the 
saints  who  have  prayed  and  toiled  in  the  different  Mis- 
sions in  India. 

The  first  little  orphan  girl  was  sent  to  the  Mission  in 
November,  1858.    She  was  pockmarked,  blind  of  one  eye, 
dirty  and  wild,  yet  the  Superintendent  brought  her  to  Mrs. 
Butler  as  a  very  precious  treasure,  and  as  such  she  was 
received.     A  thorough  washing,  hair  cutting,  and  good 
food  soon  transformed  the  waif  into  a  happy  child.    She 
was  named  Almira  Blake.     Others  came  gradually,  but 
now,  after  the  famine,  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  given  as 
the  beginning  of  the  splendid  orphanage  which  has  con- 
tinued to  this  day  a  blessing  to  our  Mission.     Since  the 
organization  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
it  has  been  under  its  care.    One  little  one  was  found  by  a 
kind-hearted  British  soldier,  who  as  he  was  passing  along 
heard  a  faint  cry.    He  found  a  babe  only  a  few  weeks  old, 
apparently,  buried  alive,  only  its  mouth  being  uncovered! 
A  few  hours  longer  and  it  must  have  died.    Very  tender 
care  was  necessary  to  revive  the  exhausted  little  creature. 
Sad  are  the  histories  of  some  of  these  waifs,  but  under  the 
loving  care  afforded  them  in  this  institution  they  become 
happy  and  healthy  and  are  trained  to  some  useful  work  in 
the  world. 

The  boys  were  taken  to  be  trained  as  teachers  should 
they  prove  able  to  receive  such  advantages,  and  for  those 
less  bright  useful  trades  were  taught.  From  these  two 
mstitutions  the  Superintendent  hoped  that  a  splendid 
force  of  Christian  young  men  and  women  would  go  out 
to  influence  their  countrymen  for  Christ.  Patrons  in  the 
home  land  named  these  children  as  they  assumed  their 
support  in  these  orphanages. 

The  wonderful  work  of  our  Mission  among  the  women 
of  India  had  indeed  a  small  beginning.  The  first  record 
at  hand  is  dated  June,  1859,  and  Mrs.  Butler  then  wrote : 

99 


Si 


U3 

H 
H 


^^'". 


CQ 


Z 

X 


y. 


/•     ') 


x 


U 


Mission  Activities 

tains  shall  be  cast  into  the  midst  of  the  sea,  aij  this  awful 
obstacle  has  been  overcome  by  the  perseverance  of  the 
saints  who  have  prayed  and  toiled  in  the  different  Mis- 
sions in  India. 

The  first  little  orphan  girl  was  sent  to  the  Mission  in 
November,  1858.    She  was  pockmarked,  blind  of  one  eye, 
dirty  and  wild,  yet  the  Superintendent  brouglit  her  to  Mrs. 
Butler  as  a  very  precious  treasure,  and  as  such  she  was 
received.     A  thorough  washing,  hair  cutting,  and  good 
food  soon  transformed  the  waif  into  a  happy  child.     She 
was  named  Almira  Blake.     Others  came  gradually,  but 
now,  after  the  famine,  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  given  as 
the  beginning  of  the  splendid  orphanage  which  has  con- 
tinued to  this  day  a  blessing  to  our  Mission.     Since  the 
organization  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
it  has  been  under  its  care.    One  little  one  was  found  by  a 
kind-hearted  British  soldier,  who  as  he  was  passing  along 
heard  a  faint  cry.    He  found  a  babe  only  a  few  weeks  old, 
apparently,  buried  alive,  only  its  mouth  being  uncovered! 
A  few  hours  longer  and  it  must  have  died.    Very  tender 
care  was  necessary  to  revive  the  exhausted  little  creature. 
Sad  are  the  histories  of  some  of  these  waifs,  but  under  the 
loving  care  afforded  them  in  this  institution  they  become 
happy  and  healthy  and  are  trained  to  some  useful  work  in 
the  world. 

The  boys  were  taken  to  be  trained  as  teachers  should 
they  prove  able  to  receive  such  advantages,  and  for  those 
less  bright  useful  trades  were  taught.  From  these  two 
mstitutions  the  Superintendent  hoped  that  a  splendid 
force  of  Christian  young  men  and  women  would  go  out 
to  influence  their  countrymen  for  Christ.  Patrons  in  the 
home  land  named  these  children  as  they  assumed  their 
support  in  these  orphanages. 

The  wonderful  work  of  our  Mission  among  the  women 
of  India  had  indeed  a  small  beginning.  The  first  record 
at  hand  is  dated  June,  1859,  and  Mrs.  Butler  then  wrote: 

99 


William  Butler 

"Mrs.  Pierce  and  I  paid  a  visit  to  a  Hindu  lady  on  Satur- 
day. There  was  the  usual  stir  about  ushering  us  into  the 
zenana,  and  the  ladies  were  decked  out  with  a  great  deal 
of  jewelry  and  tinsel.  Mrs.  Pierce  is  just  learning  how 
to  speak  to  them,  and  she  intends  to  visit  in  this  way.  We 
had  Peggy  with  us,  and  she  talked  like  a  Christian  to 
the  ladies."  Mrs.  Butler  writes  again  from  Bareilly :  ''We 
have  commenced  our  little  school  in  the  bazaar,  but  I  do 
think  it  is  the  hardest  kind  of  missionary  work !  We  go 
early  in  the  morning  and  sit  in  a  close,  smoky,  hot,  native 
room.  We  use  every  effort  to  try  to  coax  the  girls  in,  but 
they  are  so  timid ;  they  say  we  are  going  to  kidnap  them, 
to  send  them  to  foreign  parts.  They  don't  seem  to  want 
to  learn  to  read ;  they  don't  want  to  learn  to  sew,  or  to 
get  clean  clothes,  or  to  have  their  faces  and  hands  washed. 
One  day  last  week  we  had  six  little  girls.  We  teach 
them  to  repeat  a  verse  or  two.  Don't  you  think  this  dis- 
couraging? Yet  this  is  how  we  must  work  here,  our  only 
hope  and  trust  being  on  the  promises  God  has  given  his 
dear  Son  that  even  these  shall  become  his  inheritance." 

The  Christian  world  knows  of  the  seven  weary  years 
during  which  Dr.  Judson  waited  for  a  convert.  Our  Mis- 
sion in  Foochow,  China,  had  ten  years  of  preparative 
labor.  Our  Mission  in  India  had  not  this  trial  of  faith, 
for  in  1859  the  Bareilly  workers  were  encouraged  by  the 
conversion  of  Zahur-ul-Haqq,  a  fine-looking,  scholarly 
Mohammedan  who  was  convinced  by  hearing  Dr.  Hum- 
phrey relate  his  experience  in  a  street  service.  The  mis- 
sionary told  how  God,  through  Christ,  had  taken  away 
the  load  of  sin  from  his  own  heart.  This  the  hearer 
sought  for  himself  and  found.  In  spite  of  the  protests  of 
his  father,  who  came  thirty  miles  to  attempt  to  dissuade 
him,  the  confession  of  Christ  as  his  Saviour  was  publicly 
made  on  June  15,  and  first  as  teacher,  then  as  preacher, 
and  finally  as  presiding  elder,  he  became  a  faithful  and 
successful  worker  for  his  new  Master.    It  is  sometimes 

100 


Mission  Activities 


said  that  we  cannot  reach  the  Mohammedans.    This  first 
convert  is  the  answer  to  such  statements. 

Soon  after  this  another  convert  was  received.    Ambica 
Charn  was  a  young  Hindu  gentleman  who  had  influential 
friends,  and  his  conversion  made  a  great  stir  in  Bareilly. 
He  was  beaten  by  his  relatives  and  every  means  used  to 
induce  him  to  give  up  his  intention  to  be  baptized,  but 
without  success.    His  baptism  stirred  the  whole  city  and 
was  the  means  of  attracting  the  attention  of  thinking  men 
to  the  mission.    Ambica  Charn  wished  his  wife  to  come 
with   him  and   believed  that  she  was  willing;  but  her 
friends  so  intimidated  her  that  when  she  was  brought  into 
court  in  a  closed  conveyance,  and  the  judge,  who  might 
not  see  her  face,  came  near  the  palanquin  in  which  she 
was,  knocked  three  times  and  then  asked  her  to  say  if 
she  would  go  with  her  husband,  she  replied  that  she 
would  not,  and  according  to  Hindu  law  she  was  thus 
separated  from  him.     The  man  still  lives  to  whom  was 
given  the  honor  of  influencing  these  two  converts,  and  he 
now  rejoices  over  the  multitudes  who  through  our  India 
Mission  have  counted  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  good 
things  of  this  world. 

In  August,  1859,  the  second  company  of  missionaries 
arrived  at  Lucknow,  including  Rev.  and  Mrs.  E.  W. 
Parker,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  C.  W.  Judd,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  B. 
Downey,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  W.  Waugh,  and  Rev.  J.  M. 
Thoburn;  these  with  Dr.  Humphrey,  Mr.  Pierce,  and 
Mr.  Knowles  formed  the  working  force.  The  boys' 
orphanage  was  located  at  Lucknow,  and  the  girls  were 
kept  at  Bareilly.  The  whole  Church  knows  of  the  splen- 
did years  of  service  given  by  this  band,  two  of  whom  were 
elected  as  Bishops  for  India,  and  by  others  who  have  given 
long  terms  of  successful  labor  in  the  field. 

Throughout  William  Butler's  life  he  had  a  strong  con- 
viction that  the  way  to  win  people  was  to  show  them  that 
you  had  something  they  wanted.    Not  controversy,  but 

lOI 


William  Butler 

the  preaching  of  an  experimental  salvation  was  his  advice, 
both  in  India  and  Mexico.  The  lifting  up  of  Christ  was 
to  be  the  aim,  and  he  believed  that  this  would  suffice  for 
the  pulling  down  of  the  strongholds  of  sin.  He  felt  that 
one  of  our  greatest  advantages  in  our  Mission  work  in 
India  was  the  fact  that  we  had  an  oriental  Bible  to  pre- 
sent to  the  oriental  mind  and  heart,  many  of  its  parables 
fitting  into  the  scenes  of  their  everyday  life  and  similar 
in  its  phraseology  to  that  which  they  employ.  This  led 
to  the  feeling  that  a  press  was  necessary  to  provide  suit- 
able literature.  An  appeal  was  accordingly  drawn  up  to 
the  members  of  the  Mission,  reminding  them  that  the 
great  Book  Concern  of  our  Church  was  founded  with  six 
hundred  dollars,  which  was  loaned  for  the  purpose,  and 
asking  what  they  could  do  in  this  need  of  the  India  work. 
The  document  returned  with  the  name  of  every  mission- 
ary on  the  field  subscribing  for  one  hundred  rupees.  Thus 
the  Publishing  House  was  established  as  a  great  blessing 
to  the  Christian  life  of  North  India.  The  first  printing 
press  was  made  of  cannon  taken  from  the  Sepoys,  and 
was  one  of  the  first  works  of  the  government  at  the 
Rourkee  shops.  It  was  brought  one  hundred  miles  in  a 
lumbering  cart  drawn  by  three  bullocks,  over  roads  which 
were  mere  tracks  in  the  sands  of  the  river  beds  and  the 
paths  among  the  ruts  and  stones.  Its  arrival  at  Bareilly 
was  the  occasion  for  great  rejoicing  in  the  Mission.  Mr. 
Waugh  had  some  knowledge  of  printing,  and  he  agreed  to 
train  the  orphan  boys,  thus  affording  them  a  means  of 
livelihood.  He  had  first  to  get  an  ink  roller ;  not  one  was 
available  in  the  whole  Province,  so  one  must  be  made. 
After  long  search  a  man  in  the  penitentiary  at  Bareilly 
was  found  to  be  able  to  work  in  brass,  and  under  the 
direction  of  the  missionary  he  made  the  cylinder  for  the 
roller.  Mr.  Waugh  compounded  a  mixture  which  was 
poured  in  and  left  to  cool.  The  next  morning  the  Super- 
intendent and  he  were  on  the  ground  early  to  see  the 

102 


[5 

t  i 


Mission  Activities 

result.  It  was  a  perfect  success,  and  the  blessed  work  of 
the  press  began.  This  same  press  is  still  occasionally  in 
use,  after  forty  years,  at  Lucknow,  to  which  city  the  Pub- 
lishing House  was  vsoon  after  removed.  This  is  now  the 
largest  and  most  vigorous  Mission  Press  in  India;  and 
so  fully  has  it  proved  the  wisdom  of  having  an  establish- 
ment for  the  printing  of  our  own  literature  that  three 
others  are  now  in  operation,  at  Calcutta,  Madras,  and 
Singapore,  from  each  of  which,  in  various  languages,  are 
being  sent  forth  leaves  of  healing  for  the  peoples  of 
southern  Asia. 

The  great  amount  of  travel  necessary  in  the  first  days 
called  for  the  endurance  which  the  splendid  constitution 
of  the  Superintendent  enabled  him  to  exhibit.  In  one 
letter  he  mentions  that  the  heavy  rain  made  the  roads  so 
bad  that  he  was  twenty-six  hours  in  going  twenty-six 
miles,  and  had  no  regular  meals  for  fifty  hours.  Bread 
and  jam  was  the  stand-by  on  this  trip,  as  the  rain  would 
not  allow  the  lighting  of  a  fire,  and  absolutely  nothing  else 
could  be  obtained.  The  supply  of  timber  available  was 
so  small  that  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  go  to  the 
forestry  officer  and  secure  from  him  permission  to  have 
certain  trees  out  of  the  jungle  and  then  to  accompany  the 
cutters  and  select  his  trees.  At  the  time  he  wrote :  "The 
progress  of  the  younger  brethren  in  the  language  is  a  joy 
to  me.  They  go  far  ahead,  as  they  are  set  free  entirely  to 
devote  themselves  to  study,  while  even  in  the  *brick  and 
mortar'  of  our  Mission  I  know  that  I  am  serving  Christ.'* 

Going  early  one  morning  in  a  palanquin  through  the 
wheat  fields  during  the  hot  weather,  he  looked  out,  just  as 
the  day  dawned,  to  see  the  heads  of  the  wheat  bowing 
over,  each  with  a  drop  of  dew  hanging  from  its  tip.  The 
early  rays  of  the  sun  made  them  sparkle  like  jewels.  It 
would  be  an  attractive  sight  in  any  country,  but  in  that 
dry  and  thirsty  one,  where  such  great  suffering  follows 
the  lack  of  rain,  resulting  in  the  horrors  of  famine,  it  was 

103 


William  Butler 


Mission  Activities 


peculiarly  significant  to  the  missionary.  In  the  land 
where  so  many  were  hungering  and  thirsting,  seeking 
satisfaction  in  dumb  idols,  the  promise  of  God  was  that 
he  would  come  down  as  the  dew :  "I  will  be  as  the  dew 
unto  Israel :  he  shall  grow  as  the  lily,  and  cast  forth  his 
roots  as  Lebanon." 

In  these  early  days  the  Superintendent  had  some  amus- 
ing incidents  in  his  travel.  On  one  occasion  he  sat  down 
to  take  his  food  in  the  shadow  of  a  beautiful  grove  which 
happened  to  be  near  a  monkey  temple.  The  attention  of 
the  creatures  was  attracted  to  the  food,  and  as  people 
habitually  came  there  with  offerings  of  grain  as  an  act  of 
religious  merit  the  monkeys  appeared  to  take  it  for 
granted  that  the  repast  was  spread  for  them,  and  were 
highly  indignant  when  they  were  denied.  They  swarmed 
around,  uttering  shrill  cries,  and  only  by  switching  his 
walking  stick  constantly  around  with  one  hand  was  the 
missionary  able  to  use  the  other  in  order  to  finish  his 
meal.  Soon  after  that  he  had  some  conversation  with  an 
old  Brahman  and  asked  him  concerning  the  superstition 
the  people  felt  about  shooting  monkeys.  The  old  man 
repeated  case  after  case  of  people  who  had  been  so  unwise 
as  to  defy  fate  by  killing  a  monkey,  every  one  of  them 
coming  to  a  sad  end  immediately  after  his  sacrilegious 
act. 

On  another  occasion,  Mrs.  Butler  being  with  him,  they 
encamped  under  some  trees  and  built  a  little  fire  to  cook 
their  breakfast.  Unfortunately,  near  by  was  a  great 
colony  of  wild  bees,  which,  enraged  by  the  smoke,  de- 
scended on  the  travelers  in  fierce  attack.  Some  English 
soldiers  were  camping  near  by,  having  with  them  several 
elephants.  The  savage  bees  attacked  these  also,  and  their 
attendants  immediately  cut  the  ropes  with  which  they 
were  tied  and  fled  out  of  the  way  of  harm.  The  mis- 
sionaries were  frightfully  stung,  and  the  horse,  although 
taken  away  as  quickly  as  possible,  died  from  the  eflFects. 

104 


It  was  near  nightfall  before  the  bees  were  expelled  from 
the  little  carriage  and  the  travelers  were  able  to  proceed 
on  their  way. 

Another  time,  when  he  was  journeying  alone,  the  at- 
tendant, who  had  gone  ahead  to   make  arrangements, 
wishing  to  glorify  himself  as  the  servant  of  a  great  man, 
gave  out  the  news  that  the  Great  Lord  of  the  Christians 
was  about  to  arrive.     The  who'e  village  turned  out  to 
greet  this  important  personage,  headed  by  their  priest, 
who,  when  the  Superintendent  drew  near,  made  him  a 
very  gracious  speech,  in  which  he  said  that  he  had  heard 
that  the  missionary  was  the  great  priest  of  his  religion, 
and  that  as  he  was  the  head  priest  of  the  Hindu  faith  in 
that  region  they  were  therefore  brothers.     So  he  had 
come  to  welcome  this  new  found  brother  and  had  brought 
him  a  present.    He  then  produced  a  jar  of  buffalo's  milk, 
into  which  he  proceeded  to  pour  a  quantity  of  coarse 
sugar  which  he  had  brought  tied  up  in  one  corner  of  the 
single  garment  which  he  wore,  and  afterward  stirring 
the  mixture  with  his  fingers  he  presented  it  to  the  Great 
Lord.    It  was  a  difficult  moment.    To  refuse  a  kindness 
which  was  meant  as  a  great  condescension  would  antag- 
onize the  people  and  thus  arouse  prejudice  against  our 
Mission,  but  to  tackle  the  compound  after  seeing  it  pre- 
pared was  beyond  possibility ;  but  remembering  that  with 
the  Hindu  custom  is  law,  Mr.  Butler  explained,  with 
many  compliments,  that  it  was  not  his  ''custom"  to  drink 
buffalo's  milk  so  early  in  the  morning,  and  this,  with  much 
smiling  and  bowing,  saved  the  day. 

In  i860,  at  Shahjahanpur,  the  Superintendent  came 
across  a  curious  case  of  a  wolf-reared  man.  A  human 
being  had  been  carried  off  when  merely  a  babe  to  the  den 
of  a  wolf,  and  her  tenderness  having  been  in  some  way 
aroused  the  child  was  spared  and  brought  up  with  her 
cubs.  He  had  been  rescued,  and  an  English  gentleman 
was  sheltering  the  poor  creature  in  his  compound.    He 

105 


n 


William  Butler 

was  apparently  twenty  years  of  age  when  first  discovered 
by  a  soldier  who,  passing  through  a  road  little  traveled, 
saw  in  a  ravine  a  pack  of  wolves  and  with  them  a  human 
being.  Reporting  this  to  the  magistrate  a  large  number 
of  coolies  were  sent  out  to  try  to  rescue  the  man.  The 
pack  fied  into  a  cave  or  den,  whereupon  the  men  began 
to  dig,  and  one  of  them  having  seized  one  of  the  feet  of 
the  wild  man  they  drew  him  out  and  succeeded  in  binding 
him  and  carried  him  to  the  town.  He  was  very  unwilling 
to  wear  clothing,  but  they  had  at  last  persuaded  him  to 
keep  on  a  single  garment.  His  skin  had  become  brown 
by  exposure  to  the  sun  and  his  face  was  wizened,  his 
mouth  pursed  up  and  his  head  utterly  unkempt. 

Efforts  had  been  made  to  teach  him  to  talk,  but  he  never 
made  any  sound  except  a  quiet  growl.  He  insisted  on 
eating  his  food  from  the  ground,  and  at  first  would  take 
nothing  but  raw  meat.  An  oflfensive  odor  was  noticed 
from  his  body,  like  that  from  the  animals  with  which  he 
had  been  associated  all  his  life  previous  to  his  capture. 
Dr.  Butler  was  particularly  interested  because  during  the 
building  operations  in  Bareilly  one  night  they  were 
aroused  by  the  cry  of  a  mother  who  had  been  lying  with 
a  baby  on  her  arm  asleep.  A  wolf  had  stolen  up  and  had 
clutched  the  child  by  the  shoulder,  trying  to  lift  it  off, 
but  the  mother,  aroused  in  time,  by  her  shrill  cry  of  alarm 
frightened  the  wolf  away.  Cases  of  children  being  reared 
by  wolves  have  been  more  or  less  frequently  discovered, 
and  in  no  case  on  record  was  the  rescued  individual,  if 
grown  to  manhood,  ever  able  to  learn  human  speech  or 
manners. 

The  survivors  in  Naini  Tal  who  had  been  saved  from 
death  during  the  Mutiny  by  the  faithfulness  of  the  Nawab 
of  Rampore,  wishing  to  extend  to  him  an  expression  of 
their  gratitude,  joined  together  and  ordered  a  magnifi- 
cent silver  service  from  London,  accompanied  by  a  richly 
ornamented  address  on  parchment,  and  the  committee 

io6 


Mission  Activities 

informed  the  Nawab  of  their  desire  to  visit  him  and  pre- 
sent him  with  a  token  of  their  gratitude.  A  formal  invita- 
tion was  soon  received  from  the  Nawab,  and  in  January, 
i860,  twenty-three  of  the  eighty-seven  defenders,  all  who 
were  able  to  gather  at  Rampore,  met  in  the  plain  outside 
the  city,  where  the  servants  of  the  Nawab  had  pitched 
tents  for  their  use. 

A  large  durbar,  or  reception  tent,  occupied  the  center. 
At  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  a  cloud  of  dust  at 
the  city  gates  and  the  booming  of  cannon  announced  that 
the  royal  cavalcade  was  on  its  way  to  the  camp.  The  rea- 
son for  his  faithfulness  to  the  British  was  that  he  had 
been  protected  on  the  throne  by  them  against  the  pre- 
tender to  whom  his  brother,  when  dying,  had  endeavored 
to  transfer  it.  The  British,  in  recognition  of  his  fidelity, 
had  enlarged  his  dominions.  The  testimonial  now  to  be 
presented  was  merely  an  offering  from  the  civilians  who 
had  been  fugitives  in  Naini  Tal.  The  Nawab  entered  the 
tent  and  was  seated  in  state  to  receive  each  one  of  the  sur- 
vivors, who  were  introduced  and  placed  according  to  their 
rank.  As  a  mark  of  honor  he  had  come  to  receive  them 
and  escort  them  in  person  to  the  palace.  The  introduc- 
tions over  he  gave  the  signal  to  depart,  and  the  guests 
were  mounted  in  the  howdahs  on  the  backs  of  the  great 
elephants  from  his  stables.  Thirty  of  the  richly  capari- 
soned animals  formed  a  procession,  and  following  them 
came  the  magnificent  Arabian  and  Persian  horses  of  the 
Nawab,  his  attendants,  his  band,  the  artillery,  cavalry,  and 
infantry  closing  the  rear.  The  elephants  moved  in  two 
lines,  so  close  together  that  their  backs  looked  like  an 
undulating  floor  covered  with  a  red  carpet,  so  that  it 
seemed  that  a  man  could  walk  from  one  of  the  brilliant 
processions  to  the  other  along  the  broad  backs  of  the 
intelligent  beasts.  On  entering  the  city  the  royal 
salute  was  fired,  which  was  repeated  on  arrival  at  the 
palace.      Alighting,   each    guest    was    invested    with    a 

107, 


William  Butler 


choice  garland  of  gold  and  silver  tinsel  work  adorned 
with  jewels.  This  was  placed  around  the  neck,  falling 
to  the  waist.  This  showed  that  they  were  the  bidden 
and  accepted  guests  of  the  royal  master,  and  illustrated 
beautifully  the  custom  set  forth  in  the  parable  of  our 
Lord  concerning  the  wedding  garment.  It  was  worn 
all  the  time  that  the  guests  remained  within  the  city, 
and  procured  for  them  abundant  honor,  the  guards  pre- 
senting arms  as  the  wearers  passed,  and  even  the 
elephants  having  been  trained  to  raise  their  trunks  in 
salute  to  those  bearing  this  sign  of  the  favor  of  the 

Nawab. 

The  guests  were  first  conducted  to  the  elaborately  dec- 
orated throne  room,  where  they  were  seated  in  a  semicircle 
in  front  of  the  Nawab,  and  an  entertainment  was  provided 
for  their  pleasure.  First,  Nautch  girls,  most  elaborately 
dressed  and  covered  with  jewels,  came  to  dance  and  sing ; 
then  the  court  buffoons  played  their  best  antics  and  jokes, 
and  a  burlesque  on  an  English  court  judge  was  presented 
by  having  criminals  brought  in  under  ridiculous  charges 
for  impossible  offenses  and  the  most  absurd  judgments 
pronounced  by  the  worthy  in  the  chair.  This  style  of  en- 
tertainment was  not  to  the  taste  of  the  missionary,  so  he 
slipped  out,  in  company  with  a  friend,  mounted  one  of 
the  elephants  and  took  a  view  of  the  city,  returning  in 
time  for  the  presentation  and  address  which  was  offered 
by  Colonel,  afterward  Sir  Henry  Ramsey.  The  Nawab 
took  the  opportunity  to  confer  gifts  of  honor  upon  some 
of  his  chief  officers,  the  first  in  line  being  the  commander 
of  his  army.  Knowing  how  much  they  were  indebted  to 
these  men,  in  so  loyally  sustaining  their  master's  position 
in  spite  of  efforts  made  to  induce  them  to  join  the 
mutineers,  the  English  honored  each  man  with  a  cheer  as 
he  was  presented.  Cheers  are  not  a  part  of  the  procedure 
of  an  oriental  court,  and  at  first  seemed  to  surprise  all 
parties,   but  these   were   very   quickly   understood   and 

io8 


c 

a 

> 

o 


H 

< 

n 


I. 


/  i 


William  Butler 


choice  garland  of  gold  and  silver  tinsel  work  adorned 
with  jewels.  This  was  placed  around  the  neck,  falling 
to  the  waist.  This  showed  that  they  were  the  bidden 
and  accepted  guests  of  the  royal  master,  and  illustrated 
beatiti fully  the  custom  set  forth  in  the  parable  of  our 
Lord  concerning  the  wedding  garment.  It  was  worn 
all  the  time  that  the  guests  remained  within  the  city, 
and  procured  for  them  abundant  honor,  the  .canards  pre- 
senting arms  as  the  wearers  passed,  and  even  the 
elephants  having  been  trained  to  raise  their  trunks  in 
salute  to  those  bearing  this  sign  of  the  favor  of  the 
Nawab. 

The  gtiests  were  first  conducted  to  the  elaborately  dec- 
orated throne  room,  where  they  were  seated  in  a  semicircle 
in  front  of  the  Xawab,  and  an  entertainment  was  provided 
for  their  pleasure.  First,  Xautch  girls,  most  elaborately 
dressed  and  covered  with  jewels,  came  to  dance  and  sing; 
then  the  court  butToons  played  their  best  antics  and  jokes, 
and  a  burlesque  on  an  English  court  judge  was  presented 
bv  having  criminals  brought  in  under  ridiculous  charges 
for  impossible  offenses  and  the  most  absurd  judgments 
pronounced  by  the  worthy  in  the  chair.  This  style  of  en- 
tertainment was  not  to  the  taste  of  the  missionary,  so  he 
slipped  out,  in  company  with  a  friend,  mounted  one  of 
the  elephants  and  took  a  view  of  the  city,  returning  in 
time  for  the  presentation  and  address  which  was  offered 
by  Colonel,  afterward  Sir  Henry  Ramsey.  The  Xawab 
took  the  opportunity  to  confer  gifts  of  honor  upon  some 
of  his  chief  officers,  the  first  in  line  being  the  commander 
of  his  army.  Knowing  how  much  they  were  indebted  to 
these  men.  in  so  loyally  sustaining  their  master's  position 
in  spite  of  efforts  made  to  induce  them  to  join  the 
mutineers,  the  English  honored  each  man  with  a  cheer  as 
he  was  presented.  Cheers  are  not  a  part  of  the  procedure 
of  an  oriental  court,  and  at  first  seemed  to  surprise  all 
parties,   but   these    were    very    quickly   understood    and 

1 08 


X 


r. 

P3 


f 


Mission  Activities 

very  gratefully  received.  Each  person  to  be  distinguished 
was  brought  in  before  the  Nawab,  an  officer  standing  near 
by  with  a  tray  containing  the  gifts,  and  a  short  address 
was  made  by  the  Nawab  on  the  special  acts  of  devoted 
service  for  which  the  recipient  was  to  be  honored.  The 
gift  was  in  its  nature  significant  of  the  profession  of  the 
person  favored,  the  master  receiving  a  dress  of  state  made 
of  cloth  of  gold,  and  the  general  a  sword  and  shield  of 
rich  manufacture. 

An  elaborate  dinner  was  arranged  for  the  English 
guests.  When  all  were  seated  "the  king  came  in  to  see  his 
guests,"  every  one  of  whom,  of  course,  had  retained  his 
festive  garland,  and  the  servants  standing  by  the  chairs 
watched  their  sovereign's  eye  and  hand  as  he  quickly 
drew  their  attention  to  anything  required.  The  ceremony 
ended  at  ten  o'clock  that  night.  This  was  the  day  of 
the  Methodist  missionary  at  the  court  of  an  Eastern 

King. 

The  kindness  shown  by  this  Mohammedan  ruler  to  our 
missionaries  is  especially  noteworthy,  as  a  few  years  later, 
on  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Clara  Swain  and  the  establishment 
of  the  first  medical  mission  for  women  in  the  Orient,  the 
Nawab  gave  a  fine  piece  of  land  and  a  building  to  be  used 
for  the  first  hospital  for  women  in  India.  The  policy  of 
the  different  rulers  who  have  succeeded  him  has  remained 
unchanged  in  its  friendliness  toward  our  Mission. 

The  Rajah  of  Rewah  was  another  ruler  who  had  re- 
mained faithful  to  the  English  cause,  and  during  the  ter- 
rible days  of  the  Mutiny  he  heard  of  a  number  of  fugi- 
tives, chiefly  ladies  and  children,  who  were  hiding  in  a 
neighboring  forest.  He  immediately  sent  messengers  and 
escorted  the  foreigners  to  comfortable  quarters  near  his 
palace.  They  were  fed  and  protected  until  the  time 
arrived  when  they  could  be  safely  sent  to  Calcutta,  and 
then  he  supplied  them  with  the  means  of  returning  to 
England.     This  humane  act  had  exposed  him  to  grave 

109 


William  Butler 

danger.  When  the  news  of  this  remarkable  act  reached 
Queen  Victoria  she  commanded  that  he  be  invested  with 
the  newly  estabhshed  Order  of  the  Star  of  India.  A 
royal  Durbar  was  proclaimed  for  this  man  whom  the 
Queen  delighted  to  honor.  The  Superintendent  was  in- 
vited to  this  magnificent  ceremony,  which  was  arranged 
in  the  open* plain,  hundreds  of  tents  being  pitched  for  the 
occasion.  The  royal  pavilions  were  gay  with  bright  colors 
and  glistened  with  gold  and  silver  hangings,  while  from 
lofty  poles  floated  the  banner  of  Great  Britain  and  those 
of  the  attendant  Nawabs  and  Rajahs  in  great  numbers. 
The  Governor  General  occupied  a  chair  of  state  in  the 
center  of  the  pavilion,  and  around  him  were  grouped  the 
military  and  civil  officers  according  to  their  rank.  A  chair 
was  vacant  on  his  right  hand.  On  the  approach  of  the 
Rajah  a  salute  of  twenty-one  guns  was  fired,  and  as  he 
appeared  at  the  entrance  all  rose  to  receive  him,  while, 
supported  by  his  attendant,  he  moved  slowly  and  with 
apparent  difficulty  up  the  long  aisle.  The  Governor  Gen- 
eral escorted  him  to  the  place  of  honor.  The  Rajah  was 
attired  in  cloth  of  gold  with  a  superb  cashmere  shawl 
bound  about  his  waist  and  a  jeweled  sword  hanging  at 
his  side.  His  white  turban  was  covered  with  jewels  in 
rich  ornamentation,  and  chains  of  precious  stones  were 
about  his  neck.  The  presiding  officer  expressed  the  grati- 
tude of  the  Queen  for  the  humane  act  of  her  faithful 
ally,  and  placed  upon  his  breast  the  magnificent  Star  of 
the  Order.  As  he  stood  before  the  assembly,  the  center  of 
attraction  for  all  eyes,  he  seemed  a  glowing  embodiment  of 
the  fabled  wealth  of  Ind.  In  a  few  words  he  expressed 
his  thanks  for  the  honor  and  for  her  Majesty's  kindness, 
and  then,  with  his  hands  muffled  in  the  folds  of  his  coat, 
passed  painfully  back  to  the  entrance,  where  his  attend- 
ants lifted  him  to  the  howdah  of  his  elephant. 

As  the  brilliant  assembly  moved  out  from  the  pavilion 
Dr.  Butler  asked  a  friend,  "What  is  the  matter  with  the 

no 


Mission  Activities 

Rajah,  that  he  moves  so  slowly?"  "Ah,"  came  the  reply, 
"he  is  a  leper."  This  superbly  attired  individual  was 
poorer  than  the  poorest  in  his  dominions  who  possessed 
the  blessing  of  health;  for  he  whose  wealth  and  honor 
made  him  the  envy  of  his  compatriots  was  losing  his 
hands  and  feet  in  the  ravages  of  this  awful  disease !  Poor 
India!  This  indeed  was  a  picture  of  the  great  country; 
rich,  and  coveted  by  the  nations  of  the  world,  but  sick 
with  the  malady  of  a  debasing  religion,  with  none  to  help 
until  the  Great  Physician  shall  be  brought  to  heal  her 
sorrows  and  make  her  clean. 

Before  the  Mutiny  a  native  who  became  a  Christian  was 
at  a  disadvantage  in  obtaining  employment,  the  East  India 
Company  discriminating  against  him,  while  his  heathen 
neighbors  would  neither  buy  from  him  nor  give  him  work. 
The  converts  were  in  danger  of  starving  unless  taken 
into  Mission  employ.     The  danger  of  making  them  thus 
depend  on  foreign  rupees,  and  so  laying  them  open  to  the 
charge  of  having  changed  their  faith  for  pecuniary  rea- 
sons, was  considerable.    When  the  Mutiny  had  broken  out 
Sir  John  Lawrence  was  Governor  of  the  Punjab,  and  the 
missionaries  waited  upon  him  to  say  that  if  their  public 
preaching  in  the  streets  of  Lahore  was  any  embarrass- 
ment, in  the  condition  of  the  country,  they  were  willing 
to  pause  for  a  season  if  he  thought  best.    His  reply,  which 
will  be  a  lasting  honor  to  his  name,  was,  "No,  gentlemen ; 
prosecute  your  preaching  and  missionary  enterprises  just 
as  usual,"  and  went  on  to  say  that  in  his  opinion  "Chris- 
tian things  done  in  a  Christian  way  will  never  alienate  the 
heathen."    The  missionaries  did  not  preach  a  sermon  the 
less  in  the  Punjab  for  the  rebellion.     Though  all  India 
around  them  rose  against  the  British,  the  Punjab  stood 
firm.    The  East  India  Company  was  abolished,  while  this 
brave  man,  Sir  John  Lawrence,  was  chosen  to  be  the  Vice- 
roy of  India  and  native  Christians  were  sought  for  to  fill 
good  appointments.    They  are  now  found  in  all  depart- 
in 


William  Butler 

ments,  and  even  the  converts  from  the  lowest  castes  are  in 
positions  of  usefulness  and  honor. 

The  delightful  spirit  of  unity  among  the  Missions  is 
shown  by  the  following  letter  which  arrived  at  the  time 
when  our  missionaries  were  in  some  anxiety  lest  the  Civil 
War  would  so  cripple  our  Missionary  Society  that  they 
would  not  be  able  to  sustain  the  work : 

My  dear  Dr.  Butler  : 

Some  of  us  to  whom  the  cause  of  Christ  in  connection  with  every 
branch  of  Christ's  Church  is  dear  are  beginning  to  feel  very  anxious 
about  the  probable  effects  of  the  disastrous  war  in  America  on  all  Ameri- 
can missions.  We  are  therefore  making  inquiries  on  the  subject  in 
order,  if  necessary,  to  apply  to  our  friends  alike  in  India  and  in 
Britain.  We  would  all  be  saddened  to  see  any  of  these  valuable  mis- 
sions curtailed  in  any  way.  Will  you  please  therefore  tell  me  how  your 
Mission  is  likely  to  be  affected  ?  Will  your  Board  be  in  difl&culties  ?  If 
so,  which? 

Do  let  me  know  without  delay,  as  we  are  anxious  to  adopt  measures 
to  do  what  we  can  to  help  brethren  in  need. 

Besides  the  interest  I  feel  in  your  Mission  as  a  branch  of  service  I 
am  especially  interested  from  having  been  in  America — from  the  great 
kindness  I  experienced  when  there  and  for  the  generous  confidence 
placed  in  me  by  your  Society  in  electing  me  an  honorary  member. 

Have  you,  for  instance,  any  orphans  brought  m  from  the  famine? 
If  so,  are  you  likely  to  be  in  difficulty  about  their  support  ? 

All  these,  or  any  other  details,  pray  send  me  without  delay. 

Yours  affectionately, 

Alexander  Duff. 

That  the  Church  at  home  sustained  the  work  even  un- 
der the  trying  circumstances  of  the  war  does  not  lessen 
the  gratitude  felt  by  the  Methodist  Mission  for  this  mark 
of  Christian  generosity.  The  generous  proposition  was  all 
the  more  welcome  in  consideration  of  the  anxiety  of  some 
of  the  missionaries  as  to  the  venturesome  spirit  of  the 
Superintendent  in  accepting  the  charge  of  so  many  orphan 
children.  To  their  fears  as  to  a  possible  bankruptcy  for 
the  Mission  his  faith  answered,  claiming  these  little  ones 
for  God's  service.    No  want  has  ever  come  to  them,  or  to 

1X2 


Mission  Activities 

the  Mission  as  a  result  of  its  care  for  the  helpless.  In  fact, 
so  marked  was  the  hand  of  Providence  in  the  early  work 
of  the  Mission  that  an  impression  went  abroad  among 
the  English  officials  that  it  was  best  to  do  what  the  Super- 
intendent of  the  Methodist  Mission  asked,  for  some  who 
had  refused  help  or  obstructed  the  work,  like  the  magi- 
strate who  refused  to  give  him  the  orphan  children,  had 
been  most  unexpectedly  removed  or  had  died.  This  was 
not  known  to  him  at  the  time,  but  years  later  he  heard  of 
it  from  one  of  the  other  missionaries.  It  was  not  the 
pel  son  only  who  impressed  these  onlookers,  but  the  power 
so  clearly  seen  working  through  him  and  his  brethren  in 
the  Mission. 

113 


CHAPTER  VII 
Led  in  New  Paths 

«<  4^  Cbrij^tian  ttomen,  for  tbe  templet  ^et 
^btouflbout  eartb'^  Hci^eit  lanDj^,  Ho  pou  forget 
^be  ^anctuarp  curtain^  nccD  pour  broiberp  pet  7  " 

Each  land  has  its  problems ;  the  India  Mission  had 
them   in   full   measure.     The   question   of   admittmg  a 
polygamist  into  Christian   church   fellowship,   provided 
that  the  relation  had  been  taken  before  the  man  was 
reached  by  Christian  teaching,  came  early  to  the  front 
In  1859  a  man  with  two  wives  became  a  Christian  and 
desired  to  be  received.    The  matter  was  the  more  difficult 
to  settle  since  the  first  wife,  being  childless,  had  urged  her 
husband  to  take  the  second  one,  believing  that  without  a 
son  to  officiate  at  his  funeral  ceremony  he  would  not  have 
a  happy  transmigration.    The  second  wife  had  borne  him 
five  children,  her  eldest  daughter  having  grown  up  and 
been  married  before  the  contact  with  Christianity  raised 
the  question  which  must  now  be  decided.    The  poor  man 
wished  to  do  what  was  right,  but  after  repeated  confer- 
ences with  the  two  women  he  could  not  say  which  should 
be  put  away.    Finally  the  family  traveled  to  Bareilly  and 
put  the  case  before  the  Superintendent,    who  naturally 
shrank  from  giving  any  advice  on  so  delicate  a  question. 
He  hstened  to  their  statements,  lifting  his  heart  meanwhile 
to  the  God  of  Justice  to  make  the  right  way  plain  to  the 
distressed  hearts  of  the  company.     The  first  wife  stated 
her  case,  urging  that  she  had  been  a  true  and  faithful  wife 
during  all  the  years  of  her  married  life,  and  that  though 
God  had  denied  her  the  children  she  felt  that  her  fidelity 
should  plead  for  her  in  this  hour.    The  second  wife  set 
forth  her  claims,  above  all  that  she  was  the  mother  of  the 

114 


Led  in  New  Paths 

children.  No  word  of  bitterness  was  uttered  by  either 
side,  all  spoke  under  the  sense  of  the  heavy  sacrifice  which 
Christianity  was  then  demanding  of  them.  The  children 
looked  on  with  sad  faces.  The  one  to  whom  this  painful 
question  had  been  referred  wrote :  "All  the  time  my  heart 
was  going  up  in  prayer  for  the  merciful  intervention  of 
Him  whose  holy  law  was  requiring  the  sacrifice  from 
those  who  would  be  his  followers,  so  that  w^e  might  be 
guided  wisely,  and  without  any  compromise  which  he 
would  reject,  from  out  of  those  intricate  circumstances 
into  which  their  false  religion  had  led  them.  I  felt  a 
strong  hope,  in  view  of  the  husband's  manifest  anxiety 
to  do  what  was  right  before  God,  that  the  Merciful  One 
would  not  leave  us  in  this  perplexity,  but  would  cause 
light  to  rise  upon  the  obscurity.  I  could  not  imagine  how 
it  was  to  be  done.  *  Man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity,' 
and  it  was  certainly  here;  for  when  the  pleadings  were 
ceasing,  and  solemn  silence  was  over  us — each  heart 
hushed  to  listen  for  the  decision  which  must  come  now  to 
save  the  whole  effort  from  confusion  and  a  collapse  that 
would  surely  sacrifice  the  future  peace  of  the  family  and 
effectually  impede  their  conversion  to  Christianity — then 
help  seemed  to  come  from  heaven.  The  oldest  daughter 
of  the  second  wife,  herself  married,  and  with  a  babe  on 
her  bosom,  stirred  by  an  impulse  which  impelled  her  to 
decided  action,  rose  to  her  feet  and  crossed  the  room  to 
the  sad  and  weeping  first  wife  and  tenderly  addressing 
her,  said,  'Mother,  I  have  now  a  home  of  my  own,  and  if 
you  will  only  consent  to  be  the  discarded  one,  so  that  my 
father  may  be  able  to  carry  out  his  religious  convictions, 
I  will  take  you  to  my  heart  and  home  and  I  will  be  a  lov- 
ing daughter  to  you  all  the  days  of  your  life.'  Love  solved 
the  whole  difficulty.  The  old  woman  threw  her  arms 
around  the  dear  girl  and  crossed  the  room  to  sit  by  her 
side,  and  the  matter  was  settled  without  another  word 
being  spoken.    We  were  all  in  tears  to  see  this  wonderful, 

IT5 


'i1 


i 


William  Butler 


merciful,  and  beautiful  solution  of  one  of  the  most  unique 
and  painful  difficulties  in  which  a  number  of  human  hearts 
could  be  entangled.  The  feelings  of  all  parties  were  saved 
and  honored ;  God's  law  was  obeyed,  and  the  whole  family 
received  into  Christianity  and  its  holy  relations." 

The  high  Christian  standard  was  thus  upheld  in  the 
very  beginning  of  the  work,  and  the  need  of  avoiding  any 
compromise  in  this  matter  is  manifest  by  noting  not  only 
the  habits  of  the  people,  but  by  reading  the  authority  for 
the  practice  of  polygamy  in  the  sacred  writings  of  the 
Hindus.  Manu,  the  lawgiver,  declares  in  Institutes,  sec- 
tion 154:  'Though  he  be  enamored  of  another  woman  or 
devoid  of  good  qualities,  yet  a  husband  must  constantly  be 
revered  as  a  god  by  a  virtuous  wife."  And  in  the  popular 
"Sakuntala"  the  young  wife  is  exhorted  to  "Show  due 
reverence  to  thy  husband  and  to  those  whom  he  reveres ; 
though  he  have  other  wives,  be  rather  an  affectionate 
handmaid  to  them  than  a  rival."  The  Koran  allowing 
four  wives  or  concubines,  and  an  almost  unlimited  free- 
dom of  divorce,  the  public  opinion  of  the  country  is  so 
low  that  no  possible  compromise  could  be  allowed  in  the 
Christian  Church. 

The  great  need  for  special  work  for  the  women  of  India 
led  the  Superintendent  to  ask  that  two  single  ladies  should 
come  who  would  be  able  to  give  their  whole  time  to  the 
effort.  These  ladies  were  sent,  but  did  not  long  remain  in 
the  work.  The  need,  however,  did  not  change,  and  it  was 
a  burden  on  the  heart  of  the  founder  that  so  little  could 
be  done  to  lift  the  curtain  that  separated  the  women  in 
their  zenanas  from  all  opportunity  to  hear  the  glad  tidings 
which  they  so  sorely  missed.  Daughters  bound  by  Satan, 
lo,  these  many  years ! 

While  on  a  visit  to  Calcutta  in  1864  he  suffered  from 
an  attack  of  cholera,  that  awful  scourge  of  India,  which 
left  him  so  weak  that  a  sea  voyage  was  ordered  by  his 
physician  as  the  only  chance  of  recovering  his  health.    It 

116 


i. 


Led  in  New  Paths 

being  impossible  to  leave  for  America  at  such  short  noticd 
passage  was  taken  to  Burmah,  where  the  convalescent  and 
his  wife  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  work  resulting 
from  the  efforts  of  the  heroic  Judson  and  his  fellow- 
laborers.  Kind  missionary  friends  entertained  them  and 
escorted  them  to  the  places  of  greatest  interest.  The  grave 
of  the  Emperor  of  Delhi  was  near  the  barracks  of  the 
soldiers,  the  spot  where  the  last  of  the  Moguls  was  laid 
being  unmarked  even  by  a  headstone.  His  predecessors 
rest  in  those  magnificent  tombs  which  are  the  admiration 
of  every  traveler  in  the  East,  while  all  that  is  mortal  of  the 
last  of  the  line  lies  in  this  obscure  grave  on  a  foreign 
shore.  Far  different  were  the  reflections  suggested  as 
they  stood  at  beautiful  Amherst  by  the  grave  of  Ann 
Haseltine  Judson,  the  brave  woman  who  shared  the  perils 
through  which  Dr.  Judson  passed  and  cared  for  him  so 
heroically  during  his  long  and  cruel  imprisonment.  Her 
name  stands  high  on  the  list  of  those  who  have  counted 
not  their  Hves  dear  unto  themselves.  At  the  head  of  the 
grave  on  that  lonely  spot  of  the  seashore  rose  a  tall  hopia 
tree  which  could  be  seen  twenty  miles  out  at  sea.  Mrs. 
Judson  was  the  first  of  the  missionary  ladies  to  learn  the 
Burmese  and  to  work  for  the  women  of  the  land.  Her 
experiences  while  Dr.  Judson  was  imprisoned,  when  she 
was  obliged  not  only  to  care  for  herself  but  to  provide 
him  with  food,  are  most  thrillingly  related  in  her  biog- 
raphy. At  Maulmain  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  and  Mr. 
Wade,  who  had  experienced  something  of  the  awful  treat- 
ment of  the  cruel  Burman  king.  The  two  brethren  had 
been  condemned  to  death  and  brought  to  the  public  square, 
their  heads  were  actually  on  the  executioner's  block  wait- 
ing for  the  sword  to  fall,  when  a  British  war-ship,  which 
had  come  up  the  river  unobserved,  threw  a  shell  right  into 
the  square.  The  executioners  dropped  their  swords  and 
fled,  while  the  court  and  the  crowd  of  spectators  followed 
suit.    The  two  missionaries  heard  the  shot  and  the  result- 

117 


y 


y 


Led  in  New  Paths 

being  impossible  to  leave  for  \rncrica  at  such  short  notice 
passage  was  taken  to  Burmah,  where  the  convalescent  and 
his  wife  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  work  resulting 
from  the  efforts  of  the  heroic  Judson  and  his  fellow- 
laborers.  Kind  missionary  friends  entertained  them  and 
escorted  them  to  the  places  of  greatest  interest.  The  grave 
of  the  Emperor  of  Delhi  was  near  the  barracks  of  the 
soldiers,  the  spot  where  the  last  of  the  ^loguls  was  laid 
being  unmarked  even  by  a  headstone.  His  predecessors 
rest  in  those  magnificent  tombs  which  are  the  admiration 
of  every  traveler  in  the  East,  while  all  that  is  mortal  of  the 
last  of  the  line  lies  in  this  obscure  grave  on  a  foreign 
shore.  Far  different  were  the  reflections  suggested  as 
they  stood  at  beautiful  Amherst  by  the  grave  of  Ann 
Hascltine  Judson,  the  brave  woman  who  shared  the  perils 
through  which  Dr.  Judson  passed  and  cared  for  him  so 
heroically  during  his  long  and  cruel  imprisonment.  Her 
name  stands  high  on  the  list  of  those  who  have  counted 
not  their  lives  dear  unto  themselves.  At  the  head  of  the 
grave  on  that  lonely  spot  of  the  seashore  rose  a  tall  hopia 
tree  which  could  be  seen  twenty  miles  out  at  sea.  Mrs. 
Judson  was  the  first  of  the  missionary  ladies  to  learn  the 
Burmese  and  to  work  for  the  women  of  the  land.  Her 
experiences  while  Dr.  Judson  was  imprisoned,  when  she 
was  obliged  not  only  to  care  for  herself  but  to  provide 
him  with  food,  are  most  thrillingly  related  in  her  biog- 
raphy. At  ^laulmain  were  ^Ir.  and  Mrs.  Hough  and  Mr. 
\\'ade,  who  had  experienced  something  of  the  awful  treat- 
ment of  the  cruel  Burman  king.  The  two  brethren  had 
been  condemned  to  death  and  brought  to  the  public  square, 
their  heads  were  actually  on  the  executioner's  block  wait- 
ing for  the  sword  to  fall,  when  a  British  war-ship,  which 
had  come  up  the  river  unobserved,  threw  a  shell  right  into 
the  square.  The  executioners  dropped  their  swords  and 
fled,  while  the  court  and  the  crowd  of  spectators  followed 
suit.    The  two  missionaries  heard  the  shot  and  the  result- 

117 


f^MHA 


William  Butler 


Led  in  New  Paths 


ing  commotion  without  knowing  what  it  meant.  When 
they  finally  dared  raise  their  heads  they  were  alone  in  the 
square  and  soon  gained  British  protection.  Judson  was  in 
prison  at  Ava  at  the  time. 

The  visiting  missionary  wished  especially  to  see  the 
work  among  the  Karens,  which  up  to  that  date  was  the 
most  remarkable  mission  of  modern  times.  The  Baptist 
friends,  therefore,  arranged  that  he  should  accompany  one 
of  their  number  who  was  to  go  to  a  Karen  village  a  long 
way  off  in  the  forest.  The  party  started  one  Saturday 
morning  in  a  boat,  expecting  to  make  the  distance  by 
nightfall,  but  as  they  sailed  up  the  river  the  boatmen  took 
a  wrong  branch,  which  caused  such  delay  that  night  came 
on  before  they  reached  the  place  where  they  should  change 
to  the  land  conveyance.  They  landed  at  an  old  Buddhist 
temple,  whose  priest,  learning  of  their  predicament — for 
the  Karen  brethren  had  gone  home,  supposing  that  they 
were  not  to  come  that  day — offered  the  hospitality  of  the 
temple.  He  shared  his  evening  meal  with  them  and  al- 
lowed the  party  to  sleep  on  the  floor  at  the  feet  of  the 
great  placid  image  of  Buddha.  This  was  very  astonishing 
to  the  missionary  from  India,  accustomed  to  the  touch- 
me-not  ideas  of  the  caste-observing  Hindus,  who  would 
consider  their  inner  sanctuaries  defiled  by  the  presence  of 
a  Christian  and  their  food  contaminated  if  his  shadow 
should  fall  within  the  circle  made  around  their  cooking 
place. 

At  dawn  the  next  day  the  kind  priest  aroused  them, 
saying  that  the  friends  from  the  Karen  village  had  ar- 
rived. They  must  start  soon  if  they  would  reach  the 
service  in  the  forest  in  good  season.  The  conveyance  was 
a  rude  sort  of  sled,  rising  at  each  end  like  a  scow  or  canoe, 
and  harnessed  to  an  elephant.  When  they  had  taken  their 
seats  on  the  floor  of  this  vehicle  the  elephant  started  off 
over  the  rice  fields  and  hillocks,  taking  everything  that 
came  in  his  way  across  that  wild,  trackless  country.  When 

1x8 


!\ 


he  reached  a  branch  of  the  river  the  great  creature  would 
slide  down  into  the  water,  the  sled  following  with  a  splash 
and  the  passengers  holding  on  for  dear  life.  Sometimes 
he  would  cross  forthwith  and  again  remain  in  the  stream 
and  enjoy  his  bath,  refusing  to  proceed  until  so  inclined. 
Then,  climbing  up  the  slippery  bank  on  the  opposite  side, 
he  would  bump  over  the  next  stretch  of  rice  fields,  which 
are  almost  as  hummocky  as  our  corn  lands.  The  con- 
valescent missionary  was  wondering  how  much  longer  he 
could  possibly  endure  this  fearful  jolting  when  through 
the  depths  of  the  forest  came  the  clear,  sweet  sound  of  a 
bell.  He  had  heard  many  beautiful  bells,  in  fact  had  just 
come  from  Rangoon,  where  the  imposing  Shaon  Dagon 
pagoda  stands  three  hundred  feet  above  the  little  hill  on 
which  it  is  erected,  and  from  the  gilt  umbrella  surmount- 
ing the  structure  hang  hundreds  of  gold  bells  which  sway 
in  the  breeze  and  tinkle  together  with  a  charming  sound 
floating  down  as  if  from  the  skies.  Great  bells  of  some 
metal  which  gives  out  a  clear  silvery  tone  were  found  at 
such  pagodas,  but  this  one  was  sweeter  than  them  all,  for 
it  was  a  Christian  bell  in  the  very  heart  of  the  Burmese 
forest,  and,  like  Aaron's  holy  bells,  was  sounding  before 
the  Lord. 

Soon  the  elephant  brought  the  weary  travelers  into  a 
little  clearing  where,  nestling  under  the  giant  trees,  was 
a  Karen  village  and  in  the  center  a  modest  church.  The 
people  were  flocking  into  the  sacred  inclosure  from  all 
sides  of  the  hamlet.  The  scene  was  one  of  peace  and 
beauty.  The  men  seated  themselves  on  one  side  of  the 
church,  and  the  women  on  the  other.  After  eight  years  of 
life  in  India,  where  the  women  are  compelled  to  veil  their 
faces  and  to  be  secluded  as  far  as  possible  from  the  public 
gaze,  these  bright  Karen  women  with  unveiled  faces  and 
beautiful  flowers  twined  in  their  luxuriant  hair  seemed 
wonderfully  blessed.  The  women  would  nod  their  heads 
in  approving  response  to  the  good  things  said  from  the 

119 


if 


\n 


William  Butler 

pulpit,  causing  the  bell-like  flowers  to  shed  their  fragrance 
like  incense  filling  the  house. 

The  missionary  preached  to  them  on  the  benefits  of 
Christianity,  translating  his  remarks  for  the  benefit  of 
Dr.  Butler.  When  the  Christian  workers  entered  that  vil- 
lage they  could  not  get  a  man  to  listen  to  their  words — all 
were  drunk.  They  were  lazy  and  would  not  work,  and 
were  poverty-stricken  and  unhappy.  The  women  were 
compelled  to  do  all  the  labor.  (Vigorous  nods  of  assent 
from  the  sisters.)  "But  now,  look  at  your  condition. 
You  are  all  Christians,  educated,  industrious,  and,"  turn- 
ing to  his  guest  he  said,  'There  is  a  family  altar  in  every 
house."  Here,  deep  in  the  heart  of  a  Burmese  forest,  was 
a  community  enjoying  the  delights  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship. Thank  God  for  such  an  example  of  what  the  Gospel 
can  accomplish ! 

At  Maulmain  the  celebrated  sawmills  were  visited, 
where  the  intelligent  elephants  were  stacking  huge  teak 
logs  in  even  piles.  No  wonder  that  the  Hindus  place  the 
head  of  an  elephant  on  the  figure  of  their  god  of  wisdom, 
for  of  all  animals  these  are  the  most  sagacious  and  capable 
of  being  trained  to  the  help  of  man.  The  great  beasts 
would  lift  the  teak,  carefully  watching  the  heavy  timber 
to  see  if  it  were  nicely  balanced,  then,  walking  off  to  the 
place  where  the  logs  were  being  piled,  adjust  each  in  its 
place  with  a  nicety  hardly  excelled  by  human  intelligence. 

A  tea  party  for  the  India  missionaries  w^as  arranged  to 
which  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  Burmese  were 
invited.  The  foreigners  were  given  a  table  and  the  natives 
occupied  the  veranda.  The  latter  were  greatly  inter- 
ested in  the  speeches  made  to  them  about  their  brethren 
and  sisters  in  the  far-away  Mission — even  farther  away 
than  Bengal !  At  Rangoon  the  pastor  of  the  church  had 
been  Dr.  Judson's  helper.  On  the  Sunday  passed  there 
Dr.  Butler  had  the  privilege  of  joining  in  the  service  and 
of  seeing  three  converts  baptized.    The  political  condition 

1 20 


Led  in  New  Paths 


'i 


of  Burmah  recalled  the  effort  made  by  the  cruel  King  to 
regain  part  of  his  territory  which  had  been  taken  from 
him  by  the  British.  He  sent  an  ambassador  to  Calcutta  to 
interview  Lord  Dalhousie,  then  the  Governor  General  of 
India.  The  envoy  awaited  his  time  to  present  his  petition. 
The  opportunity  arrived  one  evening  at  the  Government 
House,  when,  as  Dalhousie  stood  by  a  window,  the  Bur- 
man  envoy  made  his  request.  Dalhousie  understood  the 
native  character,  and  desiring  to  give  an  answer  which 
could  not  be  misinterpreted  he  drew  the  ambassador  out 
on  the  balcony,  where  the  moon  could  be  seen  at  its  height, 
shining  with  the  brilliancy  known  only  in  the  tropics. 
Pointing  up,  he  said  to  the  terrified  envoy,  who  feared 
some  dreadful  penalty  about  to  be  visited  upon  him  for 
his  temerity,  'Tell  your  master  that  as  long  as  the  moon 
rides  in  the  heavens  so  long  will  the  British  flag  wave  over 
Pegu !"  Whether  this  be  true  or  not,  the  reign  of  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness  that  has  begun  in  Burmah  shall  never 
pass  away. 

Soon  after  leaving  this  interesting  country  Dr.  Butler 
received  an  invitation  from  a  leading  merchant  to  return 
to  open  a  Methodist  mission,  as  he  felt  that  there  was 
room  and  opportunity  for  more  laborers.  Our  forces  were 
more  needed  elsewhere  and  many  years  passed  before  the 
Methodist  Church  undertook  to  do  its  part  in  Burmah. 
The  work  in  India  was  extending  so  rapidly  and  such 
wonderful  openings  were  manifest  that  a  proposition  was 
made  by  the  Superintendent  to  cross  the  Ganges  and  so 
stretch  farther  the  boundaries  which  a  short  time  before 
had  seemed  to  many  to  cover  too  great  a  field  for  our 
strength.  This  was  the  first  intimation  of  the  remarkable 
extension  destined  to  our  Church  in  India.  Bishop  Tho- 
burn,  now  the  aggressive  leader  and  prophet  of  our  hosts 
in  that  land,  states  that  he  did  not  then  regard  the  proposi- 
tion with  favor,  so  heavy  were  the  burdens  already  rest- 
ing on  our  Mission.    Yet  in  the  short  space  of  seven  years 

121 


William  Butler 


the  Ganges  was  crossed,  and  henceforth  no  boundaries 
confined  the  activities  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  India. 

Though  partially  restored  by  the  visit  to  Burmah,  the 
health  of  the  Superintendent  was  not  fully  established. 
This  fact,  coupled  with  that  of  the  splendid  force  of  mis- 
sionaries now  in  the  field,  made  him  feel  that  he  could 
leave  the  Mission  organized  into  an  Annual  Conference. 
During  the  visit  of  Bishop  Thomson  this  plan  was  accom- 
plished, the  progress  of  the  work  being  shown  by  the 
names  of  twenty-seven  native  workers  who  then  received 
their  appointments.  In  1865  ^^-  Butler  sailed  away  from 
India,  not  imagining  that  he  would  ever  be  permitted  to 
see  his  field  and  fellow-workers  again.  The  account  of 
his  work  there  would  not  be  complete  without  paying 
tribute,  as  he  was  glad  to  do,  to  the  splendid  manner  in 
which  he  was  sustained  in  all  his  endeavors  by  his  de- 
voted wife.  No  complaint  was  heard  from  her  lips  even 
when  they  were  compelled  to  flee  for  their  lives  to  Naini 
Tal,  where  a  babe  was  born  soon  after  the  terrible  jour- 
ney, nor  during  the  many  migrations  which  changed  her 
home  eighteen  times  in  seven  years.  She  had  married  an 
itinerant  preacher  indeed!  Whether  living  in  tents, 
hovels,  or  a  palace — which  sounds  attractive,  but  it  was 
in  ruins  and  without  doors,  so  that  the  wild  dogs  entered 
at  night— or  in  the  sad  days  when  during  the  absence  of 
her  husband  on  one  of  his  visits  of  inspection  she  was 
alone  with  her  dying  child,  and  had  to  make  all  the  ar- 
rangements with  the  native  pastor  for  the  resting  place  of 
her  darling,  she  did  not  repine.  Never  under  the  most  try- 
ing circumstances  did  she  say,  "Stay,"  when  by  his  going 
he  could  advance  the  cause  so  precious  to  them  both.  A 
letter  to  a  sister  tells  of  the  perplexities  of  life  in  India  at 
this  time.  Her  four  children  were  all  more  or  less  af- 
fected by  the  terrible  heat,  a  visiting  missionary  was  ill 
and  likewise  his  three  recently  orphaned  children,  and 
fifteen  people  were  to  be  cared  for  in  a  place  far  from 

122 


Led  in  New  Paths 


/ 


'qrn 


^Iks.  Wu.i.iAM  LUtlkr 


supplies,  in  a  climate  where  most  of  the  food  would  not 
keep  over  night.  To  the  unfailing  courage  and  faith  of 
his  true  ''helpmeet"  the  missionary  joyfully  accorded  a 
full  share  of  whatever  success  may  have  crowned  his  life- 
work. 

Passage  was  taken  by  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  in 
the  expectation  that  the  long  sea  voyage  prescribed  by  the 
physician  might  complete  his  recovery.  A  cyclone  so 
disabled  the  ship  that  it  was  obliged  to  stay  in  Cape  Town 
for  repairs,  and  here  the  returning  missionary  had  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  some  of  the  veteran  preachers.  One 
of  them  had  known  Livingstone  well.  He  gave  to  Dr. 
Butler  some  poisoned  arrows,  an  immense  pair  of  wild 
buffalo  horns,  an  assegai  and  a  rhinoceros  club  which  the 
great  explorer  had  brought  down  from  the  heart  of  the 
continent.  These  were  ever  cherished  among  his  choicest 
treasures.  Here  also  he  learned  of  the  utter  failure  of 
Bishop  Colenso's  plans  for  admitting  polygamists  into  the 
Christian  Church;  the  young  men  arguing  that  if  their 
fathers  might  be  permitted  to  keep  their  plural  wives 
surely  it  was  no  harm  for  them  to  take  a  number,  and 
disaster  to  the  Church  was  the  result. 

The  long  voyage,  one  hundred  and  twenty-three  days, 
was  made  more  tedious  because  the  box  of  books  which 
had  been  packed  especially  for  this  time  had  inadvertently 
been  left  in  Calcutta.  The  passengers  were  not  in  sympathy 
with  missions,  in  fact  none  of  them  appeared  to  have  any 
interest  in  Christianity.  The  gentlemen,  chiefly  military 
officers,  were,  to  a  man,  in  favor  of  the  Confederacy.  Dis- 
cussion ran  high,  the  missionary  standing  alone  in  favor 
of  the  Union  cause.  These  officers  were  not  above  teasing 
the  missionary  children.  They  would  point  to  a  sail  on 
the  horizon  and  say,  "Now  that  is  Captain  Semmes,  on 
the  Alabama;  when  he  comes  on  board  we  will  have  to 
give  you  up,  for  you  are  only  Americans  and  Northern- 
ers."   Such  annoyances  continued  until  one  day  an  officer 

123 


Led  in  New  Paths 


.\Ik>.     Wll  II  \M     l''ITI.|-.U 


supplies,  In  a  climate  where  'iiost  of  the  food  would  not 
keep  over  night.  To  the  unfailing  courage  and  faith  of 
his  true  "helpmeet"  the  missionary  joyfully  accorded  a 
full  share  of  whatever  success  may  have  crowned  his  life- 
work. 

Passage  was  taken  by  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  in 
the  expectation  that  the  long  sea  voyage  prescribed  by  the 
phvsician  might  complete  his  recovery.  A  cyclone  so 
disabled  the  ship  that  it  was  obliged  to  stay  in  Cape  Town 
for  repairs,  and  here  the  returning  missionary  had  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  some  of  the  veteran  preachers.  One 
of  them  had  known  Livingstone  well.  He  gave  to  Dr. 
Butler  some  poisoned  arrows,  an  immense  pair  of  wild 
buffalo  horns,  an  assegai  and  a  rhinoceros  club  which  the 
great  explorer  had  brought  down  from  the  heart  of  the 
continent.  These  were  ever  cherished  among  his  choicest 
treasures.  Here  also  he  learned  of  the  utter  failure  of 
Bishop  Colenso's  plans  for  admitting  polygamists  into  the 
Christian  Church ;  the  young  men  arguing  that  if  their 
fathers  might  be  permitted  to  keep  their  plural  wives 
surelv  it  was  no  harm  for  them  to  take  a  number,  and 
disaster  to  the  Church  was  the  result. 

The  long  voyage,  one  hundred  and  twenty-three  days, 
was  made  more  tedious  because  the  box  of  books  which 
had  been  packed  especially  for  this  time  had  ii^advertently 
been  left  in  Calcutta.  The  passengers  were  not  in  sympathy 
with  missions,  in  fact  none  of  them  appeared  to  have  any 
interest  in  Christianity.  The  gentlemen,  chiefly  military 
officers,  were,  to  a  man,  in  favor  of  the  Confederacy.  Dis- 
cussion ran  high,  the  missionary  standing  alone  in  favor 
of  the  Union  cause.  These  officers  were  not  above  teasing 
the  missionary  children.  They  would  point  to  a  sail  on 
the  horizon  and  say,  ''Now  that  is  Captain  Semmes,  on 
the  Alabama;  when  he  comes  on  board  we  will  have  to 
give  you  up,  for  you  are  only  Americans  and  Northern- 
ers."   Such  annoyances  continued  until  one  day  an  officer 

123 


William  Butler 


approached  one  of  the  brothers  and  asked,  "What  do  you 
think  of  yourselves  anyway  ?  You  are  only  one  family  and 
all  the  rest  of  us  are  for  the  South."  The  youngster  looked 
up  and  said,  innocently,  '*I  think  we  are  lambs  in  the  midst 
of  wolves."  The  rebuke  raised  a  shout  from  the  bystand- 
ers, but  the  officer  was  so  greatly  offended  that  for  the 
sake  of  peace  the  father  was  obliged  to  assure  him  that  he 
had  not  suggested  any  retort  to  the  boy.  However,  after 
that  the  missionary  children  were  unmolested.  There 
were  forty-three  children  on  board  and  no  place  reserved 
for  them  in  the  crowded  vessel.  In  order  to  keep  our  boys 
employed  they  would  be  perched  on  the  edge  of  the  bunk 
to  do  some  sewing,  being  promised  as  a  reward  that  they 
should  each  have  a  shilling  on  arriving  in  London.  Brave- 
ly the  two  chaps  stitched  away,  spending  their  shilling  in 
imagination  as  if  it  were  a  fortune.  One  of  them  sud- 
denly awakened  to  thoughts  of  the  future,  and  rushing 
to  his  father  demanded  to  know  who  was  his  heir.  He 
had  probably  heard  the  officers  on  board  speak  of  the  heir 
to  some  great  estate  in  England.  The  father  looked  up  in 
surprise.  He  was  a  missionary  returning  in  broken  health, 
with  considerable  anxiety  in  his  mind  about  the  future, 
and  certainly  not  aware  of  possessing  any  great  amount  of 
worldly  possessions,  so  he  asked  the  child,  ''Heir  to 
what?"    ''Why,  to  the  boxes  and  things!" 

As  the  steamer  approached  Southampton,  May  i6,  1865, 
and  took  the  pilot  on  board,  the  passengers,  who  had  been 
shut  off  from  news  of  the  world's  doings  for  four  months, 
crowded  around  him  eagerly  asking  to  be  informed.  He 
replied  that  there  was  no  news.  "But  what  about  the  war 
in  America  ?"  Then  realizing  how  long  the  travelers  had 
been  without  tidings  he  said:  "The  war  is  over.  The 
South  is  defeated  and  Lincoln  is  assassinated."  A  hush 
fell  over  the  group  as  they  seized  the  papers  he  had 
brought.  The  British  idea  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  ruler 
of  a  nation,  and  the  fact  that  a  Southerner  had  conde- 

124 


Led  in  New  Paths 


scended  to  so  mean  a  crime  as  regicide,  completely 
changed  the  sentiments  of  a  majority  of  the  passengers, 
and  some  of  them  came  to  apologize  to  the  Americans  for 
their  harsh  criticisms  of  the  President.  The  London 
Punch  published  a  poem  of  similar  purpose,  from  which 
Dr.  Butler  quoted  with  frequency  as  showing  how  nobly 
the  English  confessed  their  misjudgment. 

"  You  lay  a  wreath  on  murdered  Lincoln's  bier, 
Vou,  who  with  mocking  pencil  wont  to  trace 

Broad  for  the  self-complacent  British  sneer 

His  length  of  shambling  limb,  his  furrowed  face ! 

••  You,  whose  smart  pen  backed  up  the  pencil's  laugh, 
Judging  each  step  as  though  the  way  were  plain  ; 

Reckless,  so  it  could  point  its  paragraph, 
Of  chiefs  perplexity  or  people's  pain  ! 

"Beside  this  corpse  that  bears  for  winding  sheet 
The  Stars  and  Stripes  he  lived  to  rear  anew, 

Between  the  mourners  at  his  head  and  feet, 
Say,  scurril  jester,  is  there  room  for  you  ?" 

•'  Yes  !  He  had  lived  to  shame  me  for  my  sneer  ; 

To  lame  my  pencil  and  confute  my  pen  : 
To  make  me  own  this  hind  of  princes  peer. 

This  railsplitter — a  true-born  prince  of  men  ! " 

When  the  returned  missionary  reached  London  he  was 
invited  to  preach  in  City  Road  Chapel,  and  accounted  it  a 
great  privilege  to  occupy  Wesley's  pulpit  and  to  visit  the 
places  made  sacred  by  their  associations  with  the  holy  life 
of  our  great  leader.  A  trip  was  made  to  greet  his  old 
friends  in  the  Irish  Conference,  then  in  session.  Bishop 
Janes  was  present,  as  delegate  from  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  and  saw  the  missionaries  enter.  Coming 
down  to  meet  them  in  the  aisle  he  extended  his  hands  in 
welcome,  saying,  "God  sent  you  to  India  to  do  a  great 
work,  and  you  have  done  it!"  Imagine  the  enthusiasm 
aroused  in  the  warm-hearted  members  of  the  Conference 
by  this  speech,  and  the  arrival  of  the  man  who  had 
received  his  training  in  their  ranks ! 

125 


William  Butler 

Bishop  Janes  and  Dr.  Scott  were  planning  to  visit  the 
Lakes  of  Killarney  and  the  missionaries  went  with  them. 
At  one  of  the  hotels  on  the  way  they  asked  for  an  open 
carriage,  as  a  change  from  the  jaunting  car  in  which  they 
had  come.  As  they  finished  lunch  and  started  to  the  car- 
riage the  Bishop  offered  his  arm  to  Mrs.  Butler,  and  they 
walked  out  to  be  greeted  with  vociferous  cheers  by  a  large 
crowd  which  had  gathered.  No  one  could  understand  the 
cause  of  this  demonstration  until  they  discovered  that  this 
was  the  carriage  commonly  used  for  wedding  parties  and 
that  the  Bishop  and  the  lady  were  supposed  to  be  the 
happy  couple.  As  they  were  laughing  over  this  incident 
they  failed  to  observe  a  thief  who  climbed  upon  the  car- 
riage and  cut  the  cords  which  held  one  of  the  pieces  of 
luggage.  When  discovered  the  man  was  running  down 
the  road  as  fast  as  he  could  go.  Dr.  Scott  had  some  im- 
portant papers  in  his  baggage  and  did  not  wish  to  lose 
them,  so  he  jumped  out  and  ran  after  the  thief.  Bishop 
Janes  also  had  some  things  which  he  prized,  so  he  fol- 
lowed Dr.  Scott;  the  India  missionary  possessed  docu- 
ments of  value  to  his  work,  so  he  ran  also.  These  three 
men  were  supposed  to  be  invalids,  but  in  pursuing  the 
rascal  they  made  surprising  time.  It  was  a  long  chase, 
but  the  valuable  piece  of  luggage  was  rescued.  Perhaps 
the  exercise  was  what  all  needed  for  their  restoration  to 
health,  for  certainly  decided  improvement  was  manifested 
soon  after. 

Together  these  friends  visited  the  rectory  at  Madeley, 
where  the  manuscripts,  study  table,  and  grave  of  the 
sainted  Fletcher  were  objects  of  great  interest.  In  a  jour- 
nal of  Dr.  Butler's  are  the  words :  **I  gathered  a  bunch  of 
flowers  in  the  garden  and  left  with  the  feeling  of  earnest 
desire  that  God  might  increase  my  personal  holiness. 
How  little  did  Fletcher  imagine  to  what  an  extent  the 
Methodism  he  so  nobly  defended  would  grow,  and  that  a 
Bishop  from  the  West  and  a  missionary  from  the  East 

126 


Led  in  New  Paths 


would  one  day  visit  his  grave  and  thank  God  that  he  ever 

lived !" 

In  order  that  the  older  children,  who  had  been  deprived 
of  suitable  educational  advantages  in  India,  might  profit 
by  the  historical  and  other  sights  of  the  city  of  London 
more  than  two  weeks  was  devoted  to  escorting  them  to  all 
the  places  of  greatest  interest,  such  as  the  Tower,  West- 
minster Abbey,  St.  Paul's,  and  the  Houses  of  Parliament. 
At  the  close  of  these  delightful  excursions  the  young  folks 
were  made  to  stand  in  line  and  were  asked  which  of  all 
the  wonderful  things  they  had  been  privileged  to  see  they 
had  enjoyed  the  most.  The  father  fondly  expected  to  hear 
them  declare  the  Abbey,  or  the  Regalia,  or  some  other  of 
the  truly  notable  spectacles  of  the  great  metropolis,  but 
with  one  voice  all  three  exclaimed,  "Tom  Thumb !"  It  is 
to  be  hoped  that  the  disappointment  of  the  ambitious 
parents  was  somewhat  modified  by  later  events. 

Upon  landing  in  New  York  a  great  demand  for  Dr. 
Butler  to  give  missionary  addresses  occupied  his  time 
until  spring,  when  he  was  stationed  at  Walnut  Street 
Church,  Chelsea,  Massachusetts.  Here  his  son  John  be- 
gan Christian  work  by  visiting  an  old  colored  woman, 
an  invalid  member  of  the  church.  His  modest  request 
that  he  might  be  allowed  to  read  and  pray  with  her  so 
delighted  the  old  auntie  that  she  told  her  pastor  on  his 
next  call  of  the  pleasure  she  had  received  from  the  visit. 
It  was  a  profound  joy  to  him  to  learn  that  one  of  his  sons 
was  thus  beginning  his  ministry,  and  he  looked  forward 
to  the  time  when  he  also  should  preach  "the  glorious 
Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God."  A  later  pastorate  at  Dor- 
chester Street  Church,  South  Boston,  brought  the  family 
near  the  Perkins  Institute,  the  world's  most  remarkable 
institution  for  the  blind.  The  marvelous  success  achieved 
in  the  case  of  Laura  Bridgman  was  attracting  wide  atten- 
tion. Dr.  Butler  visited  her,  and  in  order  to  assist  her 
comprehension  of  his  topic  carried  several  idols.    When 

1127 


William  Butler 

she  had  felt  them  over,  and  was  told  that  human  beings 
were  worshiping  these  bits  of  brass  and  stone,  she  ex- 
pressed her  intense  surprise  and  sorrow  by  a  curious  moan 
that  brought  tears  to  all  eyes.  There  were  no  schools  for 
blind  girls  in  India  except  those  being  erected  by  Chris- 
tian missionaries.  Sick  animals  of  all  sorts  had  endowed 
homes  in  various  cities,  notably  in  Bombay,  but  the  little 
blind  daughters  of  India  had  suffered  without  care  Until 
aided  by  the  Christian  Church. 

During  this  pastorate  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Parker  came  to 
visit  their  old  Superintendent.     Mrs.  Butler  had  shortly 
before  been  invited  to  address  the  ladies  of  the  Congrega- 
tional churches  of  Boston  on  the  subject  of  the  condition 
of  the  women  of  India,  and  had  also  been  present  when 
the  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Congregational 
Church  was  organized.    She  talked  with  Mrs.  Parker  of 
the  need  for  more  work  among  the  women  of  Methodism 
and  they  agreed  as  to  the  possibility  of  organizing  a 
similar  Society  in  our  Church.    Mrs.  Lewis  Flanders,  who 
was  present,  offered  to  bring  the  matter  before  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Ladies'  Aid  Society  of  the  Tremont  Street 
Church  in  Boston,  to  be  held  the  next  day.    This  she  did, 
and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  invite  Mrs.  Parker  and 
Mrs.  Butler  to  address  a  meeting.    The  call  was  sent  out, 
but  the  day  proved  very  rainy,  and  only  eight  women 
braved    the    storm    to    attend.      The    organization    was 
effected,  however,  on  that  day,  March  23,  1869,  under  the 
name  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

The  time  was  propitious  and  the  new  Society  prospered. 
A  publication,  intended  to  be  the  organ  of  the  Society,  was 
established,  and  Mrs.  W.  F.  Warren  was  elected  editor  of 
The  Heathen  Woman's  Friend.  Mr.  Flanders  kindly 
promised  to  back  the  enterprise  financially,  but  the  paper 
paid  its  way  from  the  beginning.  The  question  was  raised 
soon  after  whether  two  missionaries  could  be  sent  out  at 

128 


Led  in  New  Paths 

once  to  India ;  two  suitable  candidates  being  ready.  The 
faith  of  some  wavered  as  to  raising  the  thousand  dollars 
necessary,  but  Mrs.  Edward  F.  Porter  rose  and  said,  "Let 
us  send  the  missionaries,  and  let  the  Methodist  women  of 
Boston  walk  the  streets  in  calico  gowns,  if  need  be,  in 
order  to  do  it !"  The  two  were  sent,  to  begin  the  glorious 
work  of  the  Society  in  India  which  has  been  so  greatly 
blessed  of  God. 

Dr.  Butler  was  now  called  to  the  Secretaryship  of  the 
American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  an  organization 
devoted  to  work  in  Papal  lands.  The  headquarters  of  the 
Society  being  in  New  York,  the  family  moved  to  Passaic, 
New  Jersey,  where  Mrs.  Butler  soon  after  had  the 
privilege  of  entertaining  the  two  lady  missionaries, 
pioneers  of  the  host  of  those  consecrated  women  who  have 
counted  not  their  lives  dear  unto  themselves  that  they 
might  teach  among  the  women  of  heathen  and  pagan  lands 
the  blessed  news  of  the  Saviour's  coming.  Miss  Isabella 
Thoburn  went  to  take  the  school  work  and  Dr.  Clara 
Swain  to  begin  medical  work.  The  latter  was  the  first 
woman  physician  to  go  to  the  women  of  the  Orient.  The 
women  of  Methodism  should  thank  God  that  he  inspired 
them  thus  to  be  leaders  in  the  branch  of  service  which 
has  proved  of  such  wonderful  assistance  in  all  our  mis- 
sions. The  heart  of  the  founder  of  the  Mission  was  deeply 
stirred  as  he  saw  these  two  devoted  handmaidens  of  the 
Lord  depart  on  their  journey  to  the  land  where  he  had 
realized  the  awful  need  among  the  women  and  yet  had 
never  been  permitted  to  see  the  face  of  a  zenana  lady  or 
to  speak  one  word  to  the  hearts  of  any  of  the  secluded 
ones.  It  was  a  joy  to  know  that  now  his  beloved  Mission 
was  to  be  reinforced  by  these  two,  before  whom  the  bar- 
riers would  fall  as  they  went  as  sisters  into  the  homes  of 
the  people.  The  look  upon  the  faces  of  these  dear  mis- 
sionaries, when  they  stood  on  the  deck  as  the  steamer 
moved  out  from  the  w^harf,  was  one  of  joy  at  being  sent 

129 


'*  i 


William  Butler 

to  their  glorious  task.    In  England  these  pioneers  were 
entertained  at  the  home  of  Mrs.  Butler's  sister,  and  one 
of  her  sons  volunteered  to  pass  their  baggage  through  the 
customs.    Part  of  it  was  to  go  through  to  India  direct, 
so  in  reply  to  his  inquiry  as  to  the  contents  of  their  trunks 
they  told  him  to  say  that  they  contained  only  their  per- 
sonal effects.    The  young  man  repeated  this  to  the  in- 
spector, who,  however,  decided  to  open  one  curious  long 
box.    When  the  cover  was  taken  off  a  skeleton  was  dis- 
played to  the  astonished  gaze.    Word  ran  up  and  down 
the  docks  that  an  American  lady  had  arrived  with  a  corpse 
in  her  baggage !    It  was  some  time  before  the  matter  was 
fully  explained  to  the  curious  crowd  that  gathered.    This 
same  skeleton  caused  curious  questioning  in  India  when 
Dr.  Swain  used  it  in  the  classes  of  medical  students,  who 
knew  enough  of  English  to  receive  instruction  but  not  to 
set  forth  their  theological  queries.    So  some  of  the  giris 
went  to  another  missionary,  who  had  been  longer  in  the 
country  and  understood  the  language  well,  and  asked  this 
question:  "You  say  that  you  believe  in  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead.     Now,  that  woman  died  in  America  and  her 
bones  are  here.    How  is  she  to  rise  ?" 

The  resurrection  of  the  dead  is  a  difficult  doctrine  for 
the  Hindu  to  accept.  Transmigration  he  fears ;  but  our 
glorious  assurance  comes  to  his  heart  only  when  he  ac- 
cepts Christ,  and  is  thus  made  free  from  the  fear  of 
millions  of  births. 

In  the  eariy  days  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  many  situations  arose  which  required  the  exercise 
of  much  tact.  The  ladies  who  undertook  to  interest  the 
members  of  the  churches  were  not  accustomed  to  public 
speaking  and  were  reluctant  to  appear  in  mixed  audiences. 
At  the  Sing  Sing  camp  meeting  a  service  had  been  ar- 
ranged to  introduce  the  subject  to  the  attention  of  the 
ladies  present,  and  Mrs.  Butler  was  invited  to  make  the 
address.    She  asked  her  husband  to  conduct  the  opening 

130 


Led  in  New  Paths 


exercises,  which  he  gladly  did  and  then  retired.  Alas, 
some  men  insisted  on  remaining  to  see  what  the  sisters 
were  doing.  In  vain  the  speaker  explained  that  she  was 
not  accustomed  to  addressing  a  public  assembly,  and  that 
she  could  not  proceed  until  the  gentlemen  departed.  Still 
they  did  not  stir.  Finally  a  tall  lady  arose  and  asked  if 
she  should  undertake  to  effect  their  removal,  and  on  re- 
ceiving permission  went  out  to  secure  a  policeman  to 
guard  the  door,  whereupon  the  offending  men  departed. 
Soon  Dr.  Butler  came  around  to  see  how  the  meeting  was 
progressing,  as  he  was  naturally  much  interested  in  its 
success.  The  policeman  interposed,  "You  cannot  go  in." 
"Why,  it  is  my  wife  who  is  speaking!"  The  guardian  of 
the  law  was  not  to  be  hoodwinked  in  that  way,  so  he  re- 
marked, "That  is  all  very  well,  but  you  will  move  on." 
This  rebuff  was  not  quite  as  severe  as  that  which  a  min- 
ister of  the  Baltimore  Conference  received  when  he  in- 
sisted on  knowing  what  had  been  done  at  a  meeting  which 
was  announced  only  for  the  ladies.  His  hostess  in  an- 
swering the  question  looked  around  at  the  curious  faces 
of  the  other  ministers  who  sat  at  her  table,  and  told  them 
without  a  smile  that  when  she  entered  she  found  the 
church  crowded  with  ladies,  all  of  whom  were  singing 
heartily,  "Only  man  is  vile." 

The  story  of  the  enthusiasm  of  Queen  Isabella  in  selling 
her  jewels  in  order  that  the  intrepid  Columbus  might  sail 
to  the  New  World  is  familiar  to  every  child.  The  story 
of  the  jewels  which  were  laid  on  the  altar  in  the  early 
days  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  is 
known  to  God  only,  and  the  reward  has  been  hidden  deep 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  denied  themselves  for  the  sake 
of  their  perishing  sisters  who  were  without  knowledge  of 
God  and  without  hope. 

The  demand  for  information  from  the  returned  mis- 
sionary on  the  subject  of  India  finally  induced  him  to  put 
it  into  permanent  form,  and  during  the  next  two  years  he 

131 


William  Butler 

prepared  and  published  The  Land  of  the  Veda.  He 
therein  described  the  people  and  religions  of  India,  the 
causes  leading  to  the  Sepoy  Rebellion  and  his  personal 
experiences  during  the  conflict.  The  demand  for  the  book 
was  so  great  that  the  first  edition  was  immediately  ex- 
hausted. An  especially  bound  copy  was  presented  to 
Queen  Victoria  and  the  following  letter  received  in  reply 
from  her  secretary : 

The  Rev.  William  Butler,  D.D. 

Sir:  I  am  commanded  by  the  Queen  to  acknowledge  your  letter  and 
the  very  handsome  volume,  entitled  TAe  Land  of  the  Veda,  which  you 
have  forwarded. 

I  am  to  signify  her  Majesty's  acceptance  of  it,  and  to  express  her 
thanks  for  placing  in  her  hands  a  work  of  so  much  interest  and  impor- 
tance as  regards  the  British  Empire  in  the  East. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir, 

Your  most  obedient  and  humble  servant, 

Thomas  Biddulph. 


The  book  has  been  extensively  used  in  Sunday  school 
libraries  of  other  denominations  as  well  as  in  our  own. 
It  is  still  kept  as  a  reference  volume  in  public  libraries.  In 
one  of  our  Eastern  cities  quite  recently  four  ladies  were 
appointed  by  the  leading  woman's  club  to  prepare  papers 
on  India.  The  first  arose  and  read  her  essay,  stating  that 
she  had  found  the  material  for  it  in  The  Land  of  the  Veda. 
The  second  followed  with  a  like  statement,  and  all  four 
expressed  their  indebtedness  to  the  book  for  their  ma- 
terial. It  would  be  impossible  to  reproduce  here  the  high 
commendations  of  friends  and  missionary  workers  who 
found  in  this  work  inspiration  as  well  as  information,  and 
after  thirty  years  it  is  recommended  as  a  reference  volume 
in  the  text-book  on  India  for  the  United  Study  of 
Missions. 

132 


The  Aztec  Calendar 


\ 


CHAPTER  VIII 
Aztec  Land 
**  (Ct)e  bc^  retoarb  for  |)abing  torougbt  tacH  i^  to  batoe  more  to  to.'* 

In  the  quaint  city  of  Nuremberg  is  the  oldest  globe 
known ;  on  it,  far  out  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  is  a  bit  of  land 
with  the  name  ''Saint  Columba's  Isle."  This  is  believed 
to  be  the  first  representation  of  Mexico,  to  which  the  good 
saint  went  on  his  mission  from  lona,  thus  giving  rise  to 
the  tradition  existing  among  the  Mexicans  of  a  "fair  God" 
who  was  to  return  and  teach  them  peace  and  good  will. 
That  this  tradition  proved  favorable  to  the  Spaniards, 
making  their  conquest  far  more  easy  than  it  could  other- 
wise have  been,  cannot  well  be  doubted,  but  alas  for  the 
good  will  so  ardently  desired ! 

Mexico  has  not  received  from  the  people  of  the  United 
States  the  attention  which  her  brave  struggle  for  freedom 
deserves.  The  first  of  the  seventeen  nations  south  of  our 
border  to  follow  our  example  in  breaking  away  from 
transatlantic  dominion,  she  has  succeeded  against  heavier 
odds  than  those  which  opposed  our  independence.  The 
Spaniards  landed  in  Mexico  in  15 15.  The  Puritans  land- 
ed in  New  England  in  1620.  For  the  elevation  of  the 
people  of  the  colony  Harvard  College  was  founded  in 
1636.  For  the  oppression  of  the  people  of  Mexico  the 
Inquisition  was  established  there  in  1572.  The  results  of 
the  two  systems  are  readily  to  be  discovered.  The  abo- 
rigines of  Mexico  boasted  of  a  high  degree  of  civilization, 
possessing  a  written  language,  institutions  of  learning, 
arts  and  industries,  and  an  elaborate  system  of  computing 
time,  of  which  the  Calendar  Stone  is  a  remarkable  ex- 
ample. It  is  a  monolith  eleven  feet  in  diameter  and  is  said 
to  weigh  twenty-six  tons,  with  the  carving  of  its  symbols 

133 


i 


Tin.  A/TKt    Calkndau 


CHAPTER  VIII 
Aztec  Land 
"  ^f)t  bcifft  rctuarb  for  baUino  ujrouobt  tucU  i?  to  batoe  more  to  to." 

In  the  quaint  city  of  Nuremberg  is  the  oldest  globe 
known  ;  on  it,  far  out  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  is  a  bit  of  land 
with  the  name  "Saint  Columba's  Isle."  This  is  believed 
to  be  the  first  representation  of  Mexico,  to  which  the  good 
saint  went  on  his  mission  from  lona,  thus  giving  rise  to 
the  tradition  existing  among  the  Mexicans  of  a  "fair  God" 
who  was  to  return  and  teach  them  peace  and  good  will. 
That  this  tradition  proved  favorable  to  the  Spaniards, 
making  their  conquest  far  more  easy  than  it  could  other- 
wise have  been,  cannot  well  be  doubted,  but  alas  for  the 
good  will  so  ardently  desired ! 

Mexico  has  not  received  from  the  people  of  the  United 
States  the  attention  which  her  brave  struggle  for  freedom 
deserves.  The  first  of  the  seventeen  nations  south  of  our 
border  to  follow  our  example  in  breaking  away  from 
transatlantic  dominion,  she  has  succeeded  against  heavier 
odds  than  those  which  opposed  our  independence.  The 
Spaniards  landed  in  Mexico  in  15 15.  The  Puritans  land- 
ed in  Xew  England  in  1620.  Eor  the  elevation  of  the 
people  of  the  colony  Harvard  College  was  founded  in 
1636.  Eor  the  oppression  of  the  people  of  Mexico  the 
Inquisition  was  established  there  in  1572.  The  results  of 
the  two  systems  are  readily  to  be  discovered.  The  abo- 
rigines of  ]\Iexico  boasted  of  a  high  degree  of  civilization, 
possessing  a  written  language,  institutions  of  learning, 
arts  and  industries,  and  an  elaborate  system  of  computing 
time,  of  which  the  Calendar  Stone  is  a  remarkable  ex- 
ample. It  is  a  monolith  eleven  feet  in  diameter  and  is  said 
to  weigh  twenty-six  tons,  with  the  carving  of  its  symbols 

^33 


iriiiiMiffi  iMrajAaiiiiBiwiiwMj 


William  Butler 

nine  inches  deep.  Although  we  cannot  yet  decipher  much 
of  its  meaning  we  still  know  something  of  the  Aztec 
method  of  measuring  time.  Their  cycle  was  of  fifty-two 
years,  and  at  the  expiration  of  this  period  all  the  house- 
hold utensils  were  broken  and  the  fires  extinguished,  to 
be  relighted  with  elaborate  ceremonies  on  the  first  day  of 
the  new  cycle.  The  key  to  the  hieroglyphs  on  the  Calendar 
Stone  was  doubtless  lost  to  us  when  Archbishop  Zumar- 
raga  gathered  up  the  parchments,  on  which  the  migrations 
of  the  tribes  were  set  forth  in  elaborate  picture  writing, 
and  destroyed  them  at  an  Auto  da  Fe  in  the  square  of  the 
City  of  Mexico.  These  would  be  almost  priceless  to-day, 
but  few  escaped  the  zeal  of  the  churchman.  The  value  of 
this  small  number  serves  to  show  how  great  was  the  loss 
to  the  world  occasioned  by  this  act  of  vandalism. 

In  one  ancient  book  of  the  Maya  Quiches  in  Yucatan 
is  the  tradition  of  the  origin  of  the  nations  which  in- 
habited the  fertile  land,  being  driven  southward  by  the 
invasions  of  the  Toltecs  and  Aztecs.  It  states  that  they 
came  from  the  East  across  immense  tracts  of  land  and 
water;  that  they  did  not  bow  down  to  wood  and  stone 
idols,  but  lifting  their  eyes  toward  heaven  adored  their 
Creator. 

The  account  of  the  origin  of  man  in  this  book  is  that, 
after  consulting  together,  the  gods  made  men  of  clay. 
These  were  not  satisfactory,  being  lacking  in  intelligence, 
and  so  they  were  destroyed  by  water.  Then  the  gods 
made  men  of  wood;  still  the  result  was  not  as  desired. 
The  chronicle  states  that  "they  moved  about  fairly  well, 
they  peopled  the  world  with  sons  and  daughters,  but  the 
heart  and  intelligence  were  lacking.  They  held  no  mem- 
ory of  their  Maker  and  Former ;  they  forgot  the  Heart  of 
Heaven."  Then  were  the  gods  wroth  and  rained  upon 
them  night  and  day  a  thick  resin,  and  the  earth  was  dark- 
ened. Men  went  mad  with  terror  and  thus  all  were  de- 
stroyed save  a  few,  "who  now  exist  in  the  woods  in  the 

134 


Aztec  Land 


form  of  little  apes."  Once  more  the  gods  essayed  to  create 
man.  Out  of  corn  was  the  flesh  composed.  At  last  there 
were  men  worthy  of  their  origin  and  destiny.  Again  the 
chronicle :  "Verily  at  last  did  the  gods  look  on  beings  who 
could  see  with  their  eyes,  handle  with  their  hands,  and  un- 
derstand with  their  hearts."  In  fact,  those  men  were  too 
perfect,  and  the  gods  were  compelled  to  breathe  a  cloud 
over  their  eyes  lest  they  should  make  themselves  equal 
with  their  creators.  "They  had  as  yet  no  worship,  save 
the  breathing  of  their  souls;  only  they  gazed  up  into 
heaven  not  knowing  what  they  had  come  so  far  to  do." 
For  this  very  cause,  so  quaintly  stated  in  the  old  manu- 
script, the  attention  of  the  Christian  world  was  attracted 
to  Mexico,  to  the  masses  of  the  people  who  are  still 
ignorant  of  "what  they  have  come  so  far  to  do,"  as  re- 
vealed in  the  Word  of  God,  which  has  been  a  forbidden 
book  in  that  land.  Now  the  fullest  liberty  of  conscience 
has  been  won  as  well  as  political  freedom,  but  at  a  great 
cost  of  life  and  treasure. 

To  Miss  Melinda  Rankin  Mexico  owes  the  beginning 
of  Bible  work.  The  reports  of  the  eagerness  with  which 
the  Gospels,  Testaments,  and  evangelical  literature  were 
received  in  the  vicinity  of  her  station  on  the  northern 
border  awakened  deep  interest  and  led  to  the  extension  of 
the  work  of  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union. 
This  interdenominational  society  had  begun  work  in 
Mexico  through  Dr.  Henry  Riley,  an  Englishman,  born 
in  Chile,  who  had  a  fine  command  of  the  Spanish  lan- 
guage and  an  understanding  of  the  Latin- American  char- 
acter. The  comparatively  recent  repulse  of  the  foreign 
invasion  of  Mexico  and  the  reestablishment  of  the  excel- 
lent Laws  of  Reform  under  which  liberty  of  conscience 
was  guaranteed,  made  the  time  most  opportune.  "The 
Intervention,"  planned  by  the  clericals  of  Mexico, 
Napoleon  III,  and  the  Pope,  had  succeeded  in  maintaining 
for  the  brief  term  of  three  years  on  the  soil  of  Mexico  a 

135 


William  Butler 


foreign  empire.  Maximilian  of  Austria  was  induced  to  ac- 
cept the  hazardous  undertaking,  backed  by  Austrian  gold, 
French  troops,  and  the  blessing  of  the  infallible  Pius  IX. 
In  spite  of  the  protest  which  reached  the  new  ruler  from 
loyal  Mexican  patriots  he  came  and  set  up  his  court  in  the 
capital,  while  the  Indian  president,  Benito  Juarez,  was 
obliged  to  retire  to  the  frontier. 

Mexico  had  won  her  independence  from  Spain  in  1821, 
but  her  first  relief  from  the  bondage  of  clerical  despotism 
was  secured  in  1857,  when  Benito  Juarez  drew  up  the 
Laws    of    Reform    which    constitute    Mexico's    Magna 
Charta.    Under  these  laws  the  immense  property  of  the 
Church,  computed  at  one  third  of  all  the  real  estate  of  the 
country,  was  sequestrated,  and  portions  of  it  were  taken 
for  the  public  use  in  the  form  of  schools,  hospitals,  and 
libraries.    Naturally  this  did  not  meet  with  the  approval 
of  the  hierarchy,  hence  the  plot  to  place  Maximilian,  of 
the  loyal  Catholic  house  of  Hapsburg,  on  the  throne  of 
Mexico.    The  French  troops  which  forced  a  way  for  him 
were  an  offense  to  the  American  nation,  but  as  our  hands 
were  tied  by  the  Civil  War  nothing  could  be  done  until,  at 
its  conclusion,  a  graceful  note  from  Secretary  Seward  to 
the  French  Emperor  reminded  him  of  the  existence  of  "the 
Monroe  Doctrine"  and  of  its  violation  by  the  presence  of 
foreign  troops  in  Mexico.     Some  of  our  regiments  were 
sent  to  Texas,  many  of  the  soldiers  never  learning  the 
reason  for  this  order,  but  Napoleon  realized  shortly  that 
his  position  was  too  precarious  to  allow  him  to  venture 
a  quarrel  with  the  victorious  government  of  the  United 
States.    The  Empress  Carlotta  started  for  Paris  to  beg 
him   to   continue   his   assistance,   but    failed   to   induce 
him  to  brave  American  displeasure.    The  French  troops 
were  accordingly  withdrawn  and  the  patriot  army  soon 
recaptured  the  government  for  their  president,  Benito 
Juarez.    In  Mexico  in  Transition  is  given  a  full  account 
of  the  political  situation  of  that  epoch  and  the  mercy  exer- 

136 


I 


I 


Aztec  Land 

cised  by  the  Mexicans  in  ending  the  great  struggle  with 
80  little  bloodshed. 

The  excitement  following  these  events  was  just  sub- 
siding^ the  monasteries  and  nunneries  were  being  secular- 
ized for  the  good  of  the  nation,  their  occupants  having 
been  exiled,  when  the  Protestant  forces  entered.  The 
public  mind  was  in  a  receptive  condition,  and  thus  the 
hour  was  propitious  for  the  presentation  of  the  new  faith. 
Dr.  Riley  had  considerable  success  for  a  time  and  the 
American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union  cooperated  with 
him  in  establishing  places  for  evangelical  worship.  Dr. 
Butler's  intimate  knowledge  of  Roman  Catholicism,  de- 
rived from  his  contact  with  it  during  his  early  life  and 
ministry,  gave  him  great  interest  in  this  work  and  he 
would  have  been  glad  to  pursue  it,  but  after  three  years 
Bishop  Harris  wrote  asking  if  he  would  consent  to  return 
to  India  to  assume  the  superintendency  of  another  Mis- 
sion, with  Bombay  as  the  center.  William  Taylor  had 
been  in  that  city  and  had  been  given  access  to  the  English- 
speaking  people,  hence  it  was  felt  that  more  work  should 
be  undertaken  in  that  Presidency.  This  was  in  October, 
1872.  It  was  an  important  question,  since  Dr.  Butler 
was  now  fifty-four  years  of  age,  involving  as  it  did  the 
giving  up  of  the  home  he  had  built  and  renewed  separa- 
tion from  some  of  his  children.  Still  he  replied:  *Tf  it 
seems  to  be  the  mind  of  God  and  the  Church  that  we  are 
the  persons  required  my  wife  and  I  are  willing  to  go.  I 
should  appreciate  the  privilege  of  founding  another  Mis- 
sion in  India,  and  particularly  in  the  Bombay  Presidency, 
while  I  am  chiefly  influenced  in  view  of  that  which  my 
wife  might  accomplish  in  zenana  work  in  a  place  so  soon 
to  become  the  chief  city  of  India." 

This  invitation  from  the  Bishop  was  followed  by  most 
cordial  letters  from  some  of  the  brethren  who  had  come 
to  his  aid  in  the  early  days  in  India,  and  was  peculiarly 
gratifying  as  a  testimony  to  the  love  they  bore  him  and 

i37 


William  Butler 

their  appreciation  of  his  plans  for  North  India.  How- 
ever, in  November  the  Missionary  Board  decided  that  the 
opening  in  Mexico  required  that  the  Methodist  Church 
should  enter  that  field,  and  Dr.  Butler  was  asked  to  under- 
take the  superintendency  of  the  Mission.  Through  his 
work  for  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union  he 
was  in  possession  of  the  facts  concerning  the  political  and 
religious  situation  in  that  land  which  assisted  him  in  de- 
ciding to  accept  the  position.  His  instructions  from 
Bishop  Simpson  were  to  see  that  our  Mission  there  kept 
itself  wholly  out  of  politics— the  Mexican  nation  being 
weary  of  political  interference  by  members  of  the  hier- 
archy. Younger  men  were  promised  as  aids  who  could 
acquire  the  language  and  make  the  necessary  translations 
under  his  supervision. 

The  best  means  of  communication  at  that  time  was  by 
steamers  to  Vera  Cruz,  via  Havana,  a  ten  days'  trip  with 
three  weeks'  intervals  between  the  sailings.    It  was  possi- 
ble, however,  to  go  by  diligencia  from  the  Texan  border, 
a  long  and  expensive  journey  of  twenty  days.     Bishop 
Haven  went  down  to  look  over  the  field  a  few  weeks  be- 
fore the  missionary  could  start.    On  February  4,  1873,  a 
farewell  meeting  was  held  in  New  York  at  which  Bishop 
Simpson  gave  the  reasons  which  had  led  the  Methodist 
Church   to  believe   itself   providentially   called   to   enter 
Mexico  at  this  time.    We  may  quote  a  brief  paragraph : 
"There  is  always  an  interest  about  the  hour  of  farewell. 
Even  if  friends  go  abroad  for  pleasure,  and  but  for  a 
temporary  absence,  the  hour  comes  with  emotion,  for  we 
well  know  the  contingency  of  time  and  space.    If  they  go 
on  some  adventurous  journey  the  interest  deepens ;  if  they 
go  for  some  high  and  holy  mission,  not  for  pleasure,  but 
for  toil,  exposure,  privation,  labor  for  others,  then  the 
departure  becomes  sublime  and  our  interest  culminates  in 
the  thought,  They  go  for  God.    Dr.  Butler,  accompanied 
by  his  wife,  goes  to  his  new  field,  a  second  time  turning 

138 


Aztec  Land 

his  back  upon  home  for  his  work's  sake.  .  .  .  Look  at  the 
position  of  Mexico  and  you  cannot  escape  the  conviction 
that  it  is  to  be  the  central  power  among  the  Spanish- 
speaking  people.  .  .  .  Seventeen  years  ago  it  was  my  lot 
to  commission  Dr.  Butler  to  go  to  India  to  found  our  Mis- 
sion. He  was  greeted  by  terrible  scenes.  All  the  horror 
of  the  Sepoy  Rebellion  raged  about  him.  God  was  with 
him,  and  he  stood  on  the  peak  of  the  Himalayas  and  be- 
yond the  midnight  saw  the  coming  glory  of  Gospel 
triumph.    Faith  saw  then  what  has  since  come  to  light." 

Leaving  two  of  his  sons  to  continue  their  education,  one 
in  the  School  of  Theology  of  Boston  University,  the 
Superintendent  sailed  from  New  York,  stopping  at  Ha- 
vana, where  he  visited  the  cathedral  in  which  the  remains 
of  Columbus  were  treasured.  A  religion  of  form,  with  the 
common  people  neglected  by  the  spiritual  leaders,  held 
the  Pearl  of  the  Antilles  in  its  grasp. 

On  February  23,  1873,  William  Butler  approached  the 
shore  of  Mexico.  As  the  vessel  neared  the  harbor  of 
Vera  Cruz  a  glorious  view  was  presented  of  the  snow- 
clad  peak  of  Orizaba  towering  up  into  the  sky.  The  dawn 
broke  and  warmed  the  lofty  summit  into  glowing  light, 
while  just  above  it  hung  a  brilliant  planet,  hke  a  diadem 
upon  its  brow — beautiful  vision,  a  token  for  good  to  his 
mission  in  this  land  which  had  been  following  cunningly 
devised  fables,  but  for  which  at  last  the  day  was  dawning. 
What  was  before  him  he  did  not  know ;  but  the  promises 
which  he  had  tested  in  the  past  years  still  stood  firm.  The 
first  railroad  in  the  Republic  had  been  opened  but  a  few 
weeks  before  Dr.  Butler  arrived.  It  was,  and  is  still,  con- 
sidered a  marvel  of  engineering,  as  it  rises  over  eight 
thousand  feet  from  the  sea  in  a  run  of  two  hundred  and 
sixty-three  miles.  An  ordinary  style  of  engine  would  not 
draw  the  train  up  the  steep  grades,  so  the  double-ender 
"Fairlee"  was  built  for  the  purpose. 

The  scenery  along  the  road  curving  around  the  peaks 

139 


William  Butler 


and  passing  through  the  valleys  is  wonderfully  beautiful. 
The  peak  of  Orizaba  is  in  sight  for  a  large  part  of  the 
ride.  Starting  from  the  tropics,  with  luxuriant  verdure 
on  the  low  levels,  the  gradual  rise  brings  the  traveler  to 
the  temperate  region,  where  the  character  of  the  foliage 
changes  to  more  familiar  forms.  One  deep  gorge  had 
earned  for  itself  the  name  of  the  "Little  Hell,"  from  the 
difficulty  of  bridging  the  awful  chasm.  The  village  of 
Maltrata  lies  at  the  foot  of  an  abruptly  rising  mountain 
up  which  the  train  must  climb  by  a  succession  of  skillfully 
constructed  zigzags.  A  stretch  of  thirteen  miles  is  re- 
quired to  compass  the  distance  of  two  miles  which  sepa- 
rates the  two  stations.  The  Indians  who  offered  fruits 
and  vegetables  at  one  station  took  the  footpath  and  were 
found  waiting  at  the  other  to  smile  again  upon  the  passen- 
gers whose  train  has  been  winding  up  the  steep  grades. 
From  the  upper  station  a  magnificent  view  was  obtained 
of  the  whole  valley  embosoming  the  town,  its  red-domed 
church  in  the  center  and  the  humble  dwellings  of  the  In- 
dians clustered  about  it.  The  soil  was  closely  cultivated 
and  the  valley  green  and  fair.  To  William  Butler  it 
seemed  a  promised  land,  and  he  then  and  there  claimed  it 
for  his  King. 

At  the  halfway  station  opportunity  offered  to  study  the 
Mexican  people  and  customs.  It  was  discovered  that  one 
car  in  every  train  was  filled  with  soldiers  under  arms,  this 
being  a  reminder  of  the  troublous  time,  so  recently  over, 
when  brigandage  was  common  and  the  large  convoy  of 
silver  going  down  to  the  port  every  month  for  the  Euro- 
pean steamer  was  a  tempting  prize.  So  rich  were  the 
mines  of  Mexico,  and  so  well  worked  for  the  Spanish 
crown,  that  one  third  of  all  the  silver  in  the  world  was 
said  to  have  come  from  these  Mexican  hills.  The  menu 
of  the  restaurant  proved  that  no  loyal  New  Englander 
need  suffer  in  Mexico  for  food,  since  the  staple  article 
of  diet  is  first  cousin  to  the  "baked  bean"  of  Boston. 

140 


Aztec  Land 


An  American  lieutenant  here  displayed  that  arrogance 
which  so  justly  offends  the  Mexican  people,  as  he  boasted 
in  a  loud  voice  of  what  he  would  have  done  if  he  had 
been  in  the  country  during  the  recent  struggles,  how  he 
"would  have  thrown  his  sword  in  the  balance."  As  neither 
he  nor  his  sword  was  very  large,  the  presumption  was 
most  ridiculous.  The  Superintendent  felt  that  if  he  was 
to  do  good  in  Mexico  he  must  see  and  appreciate  the  best 
side  of  the  people.  Their  politeness  and  unfailing  cour- 
tesy to  strangers  was  illustrated  by  the  way  in  which  the 
guide  tells  the  American  visitors  about  the  flags  taken 
from  us  during  the  war  of  1847-48.  Instead  of  stating 
that  these  flags  were  captured,  he  speaks  of  them  as  "left 
by  the  American  army,"  and  only  those  well  informed 
know  that  they  were  captured  in  hard  fight.  Some  de- 
lightful acts  of  kindness  were  shown  to  the  Mission  by 
men  prominent  in  political  life,  though  the  fanaticism  of 
the  people  made  it  advisable  for  them  to  offer  such  serv- 
ices in  a  semiprivate  manner.  Dr.  Butler's  desire  to 
treat  the  Mexican  people  with  courtesy  equal  to  their  own 
resulted  in  a  confusion  of  ideas  one  day  when,  going 
rapidly  around  a  corner,  he  came  into  collision  with  a  big 
Indian  woman  who  was  advancing  with  equal  momentum 
on  the  left  side  of  the  walk.  Both  were  to  blame,  but  the 
missionary  raised  his  hat  and  stammered  out  an  apology, 
for  which  he  used  the  only  Spanish  word  he  could  com- 
mand at  the  moment.  The  astonishment  of  the  poor 
woman  at  having  a  gentleman  take  pains  to  apologize  to 
her  was  increased  when  she  heard  from  his  lips  the  word 
Gracias!  ("Thanks!")  As  the  Americans  hurried  away 
they  could  hear  her  hearty  laughter  as  she  recounted  the 
incident  to  the  admiring  crowd.  However,  the  effort  to 
do  the  right  thing  was  not  lost,  for  it  endeared  the  Ameri- 
can missionary  to  the  people,  who  are  quick  to  understand 
intention  no  matter  how   it  may  be  veiled  in  broken 

language. 

141 


William  Butler 

Bishop  Haven  was  awaiting  the  Superintendent  in 
Mexico  City,  and  together  they  searched  for  suitable 
property  for  the  Mission.  The  fanatical  landlords  ,ere 
unwilling  to  rent  to  heretics,  and  a  house  on  a  narrow 
side  street  was  the  only  one  obtainable ;  the  landlord  con- 
senting to  let  it  for  a  sum  sufficiently  large  to  purchase 
forgiveness  for  his  lapse  from  orthodoxy.  Two  rooms 
on  the  ground  floor  were  thrown  together  and  fitted  up 
as  a  schoolroom  and  chapel.  A  brave  showing  in  the  face 
of  the  finest  cathedral  on  this  side  of  the  world !  For  that 
of  Mexico  surpasses  any  other  in  this  country,  with  its 
wonderful  treasures  of  jeweled  shrines  and  the  magnifi- 
cent paintings  on  its  altars. 

The  masses  of  the  people  were  found  to  be  in  the  bond- 
age of  an  ignorant  and  superstitious  form  of  Roman 
Catholicism,  left  without  education  by  the  priests  whose 
immense  revenues  were  drawn  from  the  estates  granted 
them  at  the  time  of  the  conquest.  The  German  scientist, 
Humboldt,  stated  regarding  the  condition  of  Mexico  as 
he  observed  it,  that  "the  introduction  of  the  Romish  re- 
ligion had  no  other  eflfect  upon  the  Mexican  than  to  sub- 
stitute new  ceremonies  and  dogmas  for  the  rites  of  their 
former  worship.  Dogma  had  not  succeeded  dogma,  but 
only  ceremony  to  ceremony.  I  have  seen  them  marked, 
and  adorned  with  dangling  bells,  perform  savage  dances 
around  the  altar  while  a  monk  of  St.  Francis  elevated  the 
Host."  The  immense  clerical  establishments  had  been 
held  for  the  good  of  the  occupants.  It  was  found  that 
only  three  per  cent  of  the  population  could  read  and  write, 
the  public  scribe  being  seen  in  all  the  large  squares  of  the 
cities  and  towns.  The  chaplain  who  accompanied  the 
French  forces  to  Mexico,  the  Abbe  Domenech,  published 
in  Paris,  on  his  return  in  1867,  a  severe  criticism  on  the 
condition  of  the  Catholic  Church  there.  He  states  that 
''the  Mexican  is  not  a  Catholic ;  he  is  simply  a  Christian 
because  he  has  been  baptized."  "In  all  Spanish  America 

142 


Aztec  Land 


there  are  among  the  priests  the  veriest  wretches — men 
who  make  an  infamous  traffic  in  religion.  One  of  the 
greatest  evils  in  Mexico  is  the  exorbitant  fee  demanded 
for  the  performance  of  the  marriage  ceremony.  The 
priests  compel  the  poor  to  live  without  marriage  by  extort- 
ing for  the  nuptial  benediction  a  sum  that  a  Mexican  me- 
chanic, with  his  limited  wages,  could  scarcely  accumulate 
even  with  the  strictest  economy  in  fifty  years.  This  is  no 
exaggeration.  The  consequences  of  the  exorbitant  de- 
mands for  perquisites  in  general  are  as  injurious  to  public 
morality  as  to  religion.  Priests  who  are  recognized  as 
fathers  of  families  are  by  no  means  rare.  The  people  only 
rail  at  the  conduct  of  their  pastors  w^hen  they  are  not  con- 
tented with  one  wife.  Can  a  clergy  of  such  a  character 
produce  saints?  Nevertheless  they  must  not  be  taken  for 
'heretics.'  "  Such  was  the  condition  of  the  people  of  Mex- 
ico that  one  of  the  prominent  political  leaders  said  to  Dr. 
Butler  in  1875,  "My  people  are  to-day  in  a  far  worse  con- 
dition than  they  were  when  Cortez  burned  his  ships  be- 
hind him  in  the  harbor  of  Vera  Cruz  and  marched  to  the 
conquest  of  Montezuma's  Empire ;  worse  fed,  worse  clad, 
worse  housed,  and  more  ignorant  than  they  were  that 
day."  The  farseeing  Benito  Juarez,  who  had  done  so 
much  to  break  up  the  power  of  the  Church  and  turn  its 
immense  resources  toward  the  uplifting  of  the  nation, 
saw  the  need  of  a  purer  faith  for  his  people.  Shortly 
before  his  death  he  said  to  an  intimate  friend,  now  a 
government  officer,  who  repeated  it  to  Dr.  Butler,  "Upon 
the  development  of  Protestantism  largely  depends  the 
future  happiness  of  our  country." 

Into  a  country  such  as  this  the  representative  of  the 
Methodist  Church  entered  in  1873.  The  land  was  filled 
with  magnificent  churches;  the  finest  cathedral  on  this 
continent,  as  previously  mentioned,  being  in  the  capital, 
that  containing  the  most  elaborate  interior  decoration  in 
the  City  of  Puebla.   The  tradition  regarding  the  latter  is 

143 


William  Butler 

that  as  the  workmen  toiled  by  day  the  angels  came  and 
built  as  much  more  by  night.  The  chief  object  of  adora- 
tion throughout  the  country  is  the  Virgin  of  Guadalupe, 
whose  ihrine  in  the  suburbs  of  Mexico  City  is  remark- 
able for  its  magnificent  cathedral  and  the  throngs  of  pil- 
grims who  frequent  the  holy  spot.  On  December  I2th  an 


The  Virgin  of  Guadalupe. 

annual  pilgrimage  to  this  shrine  attracts  thousands  of 
Indians  from  all  parts  of  the  republic.  The  legend  con- 
cerning her  may  be  briefly  recounted :  An  Indian  named 
Juan  Diego  was  passing  over  the  rocky  hill  on  his  way  to 
the  city  when  he  was  astonished  by  an  apparition  of  the 
Virgin,  who  spoke  kindly  to  him  and  told  him  that  a  mem- 
ber of  his  family  who  was  lying  dangerously  ill  would 

144 


I 


i 


Aztec  Land 

recover.  Another  day  he  passed  by  the  same  plac  i,  grate- 
ful for  the  miraculous  cure,  when  the  Virgin  appeared  a 
second  time.  She  then  commanded  him  to  go  to  the 
Archbishop  to  say  that  she  desired  a  shrine  built  on  this 
hill.  The  Indian  went,  but  failed  to  impress  the  truth  of 
his  story  on  his  hearers.  Returning  sorrowful,  because  of 
his  failure,  the  Virgin  came  to  him  for  the  third  time,  and 
declaring  herself  the  mother  of  the  Indians,  told  him  to 
gather  the  roses  at  her  feet  and  to  carry  them  to  the  Arch- 
bishop's palace  as  proof  of  the  veracity  of  his  statements. 
When  the  vision  disappeared  Juan  Diego  looked  around, 
and  there  on  the  summit  of  the  hill,  where  before  there 
had  been  nothing  but  rocks  and  sand,  were  beautiful  roses. 
These  he  gathered  in  his  tilma  and  went  to  the  Arch- 
bishop. When  he  opened  the  tilma,  to  show  the  roses,  lo, 
instead  was  a  painting  of  the  blessed  Virgin !  This  was 
received  as  an  infallible  proof  of  his  statements,  and  a 
magnificent  cathedral  now  holds  the  miraculously  painted 
picture,  while  on  the  summit  of  the  hill  a  smaller  church 
was  erected.  The  opportuneness  of  the  miracle  can  easily 
be  seen.  The  Indians  did  not  like  to  worship  the  Virgin 
that  had  been  carried  at  the  head  of  the  conquering  army 
which  had  deprived  them  of  their  freedom,  and  it  was 
necessary  to  impress  them  with  the  idea  that  they  pos- 
sessed one  truly  their  own.  So  fully  did  the  legend  meet 
this  need  that  the  followers  of  the  two  Virgins,  if  they 
chanced  to  meet  as  they  passed  through  the  streets  in  their 
respective  processions,  in  former  days  quite  frequently 
came  to  blows  as  a  result  of  the  rivalry  between  the  two 
factions. 

In  the  church  on  the  summit  of  the  rock  are  boards 
hung  beside  the  different  shrines,  which  are  covered  with 
votive  offerings,  many  of  them  being  small  silver  images 
representing  hands  and  feet  or  eyes,  or  more  elaborate 
paintings  on  wood  on  which  are  depicted  wonderful 
escapes    from    death    and    disaster.     Halfway    up    the 

145 


William  Butler 


w 


hill  is  a  set  of  sails  cut  in  stone  and  erected  by 
the  captain  of  a  vessel  in  gratitude  for  delivery 
from  shipwreck.  At  the  foot  of  the  hill  is  a  sacred 
well  in  which  bubbles  a  very  active  spring  of  sulphur 
water.  The  grating  covering  it  is  constantly  surrounded 
by  Indians  letting  down  their  jars  to  secure  some  of 
the  miraculous  fluid  to  be  carried  to  sufferers  in  their 
distant  homes.  Outside  the  cathedral,  in  fact,  under  its 
very  porticos,  are  gambling  booths  of  every  description, 
where  demoralizing  play  goes  on  beneath  the  shadow  and 
under  the  patronage  of  the  Church. 

At  the  time  of  the  festival  of  Our  Lady  cock-fighting 
and  similar  sports  often  engage  the  attention  of  the  wor- 
shipers who  have  just  paid  their  devotions  to  the  miracu- 
lous painting,  the  authenticity  of  which  is  often  called  in 
question.  Inside  the  frame  are  straps  of  gold  literally  cov- 
ered with  emeralds,  diamonds,  and  pearls,  yet  the  wealth 
of  Our  Lady  of  Guadalupe  is  small  compared  to  that  pos- 
sessed by  Our  Lady  of  Remedies,  the  image  worshiped  by 
those  of  Spanish  birth  and  descent.  Before  the  liberation 
from  Spain  she  was  the  popular  object  of  adoration,  and 
her  robes  were  so  thickly  embroidered  with  precious  stones 
that  one  robe  was  valued  at  three  million  dollars.  During 
the  Intervention  the  Empress  Carlotta,  in  order  to  popu- 
larize herself  with  the  people,  walked  in  the  procession  of 
Our  Lady  of  Remedies  through  the  streets  of  the  capital 
bearing  a  lighted  taper  in  her  hand.  The  native  races 
having  now  come  to  the  front,  the  patroness  of  the 
Spaniards  is  naturally  less  popular,  while  the  Virgin  who 
appeared  to  the  Indian  is  truly  the  idol  of  the  hour.  Un- 
der her  picture  is  a  sentence  from  the  Psalms,  said  to  hav^ 
been  quoted  by  Pope  Gregory  on  hearing  of  the  wonder  • 
ful  apparition,  "He  hath  not  so  dealt  with  any  nation,*' 
and  beneath  one  of  her  images  the  priests  have  even  dared 
to  place  the  words  of  our  divine  Saviour,  *'Come  unto  me, 
all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 

146 


' 


Seeking  the  Favor  of  God  ry  Penance  in  Mexico 

(Photo  by  Waite) 


Aztec  Land 

rest."  A  Manual  for  nine  days'  prayer  to  the  Virgin, 
authorized  by  the  members  of  the  Chapter  of  Holy  Mary 
of  Guadalupe  in  1885,  printed  in  New  York,  uses  these 
words :  "The  Holy  Spirit  has  also  made  thee  the  dispenser 
of  all  his  gifts  and  graces.  All  the  three  divine  persons 
concurred  to  crown  thee  at  thy  glorious  ascension  to 
the  heavens  and  then  there  was  conferred  upon  thee 
absolute  power  over  all  created  things  in  heaven  and  on 

earth" ! 

Another  shrine  of  great  fame  is  that  at  Amecameca,  to 
which  pilgrims  go  as  to  Guadalupe,  sometimes  on  their 
knees  up  a  steep  road  paved  with  rough  stones,  where  an 
image  of  the  Saviour  is  the  chief  object  upon  the  shrine 
at  the  top  of  the  hill.  He  is  represented  as  lying  in  the 
tomb,  while  above  is  the  painting  of  the  Virgin  robed  in 
gorgeous  colors,  with  rays  of  light  surrounding  her  divine 
person.  A  dead  Christ— and  a  living  Virgin  as  the  inter- 
cessor !  Here  is  the  photograph  of  a  devotee  trying  to  find 
peace  by  toiling  up  the  hard  stony  path  on  her  knees.  The 
picture  of  the  road  will  show  how  heavy  is  her  self- 
imposed  task,  and  one  does  not  marvel  that  friends  are 
casting  their  garments  in  the  way  to  make  the  journey 
less  painful  to  her  lacerated  knees. 

A  number  of  people  were  found  who  had  been  seeking 
the  truth  for  themselves,  and  some  of  these  were  glad  to 
join  the  Methodist  congregation  and  to  receive  evangel- 
ical teaching.  Services  were  opened  in  several  places,  the 
government  affording  protection  according  to  the  provi- 
sions of  the  Constitution.  The  need  of  suitable  quarters 
became  very  pressing.  The  Superintendent  went  up  and 
down  the  city,  but  wherever  a  desirable  property  was 
found  it  would  mysteriously  be  withdrawn  from  sale  as 
soon  as  the  fact  of  a  Protestant  desiring  it  was  discovered. 
The  question  became  a  serious  one,  as  a  number  of 
orphans  had  been  given  into  the  care  of  the  Mission,  and 
with  the  arrival  of  the  teachers  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 

147 


S'-.LKI.NG    TUK    F.WOK    OF    CiOD    I'.V     I '  K  N  A  \  CK    IX     Mk\U<» 

( IMioto  l)y  Waite) 


Aztec  Land 

rest."  A  Manual  for  nine  days'  prayer  to  the  \^irgin, 
authorized  by  the  members  of  the  Chapter  of  Holy  Mary 
of  Guadalupe  in  1885,  printed  in  New  York,  uses  these 
words :  "The  Holy  Spirit  has  also  made  thee  the  dispenser 
of  all  his  gifts  and  graees.  All  the  three  divine  persons 
concurred  to  crown  thee  at  thy  glorious  ascension  to 
the  heavens  and  then  there  was  conferred  upon  thee 
absolute  power  over  all  created  things  in  heaven  and  on 

earth" ! 

Another  shrine  of  great  fame  is  that  at  Amccameca,  to 
which  pilgrims  go  as  to  Guadalupe,  sometimes  on  their 
knees  up  a  steep  road  paved  with  rough  stones,  where  an 
image  of  the  Saviour  is  the  chief  object  upon  the  shrine 
at  the  top  of  the  hill.  He  is  represented  as  lying  in  the 
tomb,  while  above  is  the  painting  of  the  Virgin  robed  in 
gorgeous  colors,  with  rays  of  light  surrounding  her  divine 
person.  A  dead  Christ— and  a  living  Virgin  as  the  inter- 
cessor! Here  is  the  photograph  of  a  devotee  trying  to  find 
peace  by  toiling  up  the  hard  stony  path  on  her  knees.  The 
picture  of  the  road  will  show  how  heavy  is  her  self- 
imposed  task,  and  one  does  not  marvel  that  friends  are 
casting  their  garments  in  the  way  to  make  the  journey 
less  painful  to  her  lacerated  knees. 

A  number  of  people  were  found  who  had  been  seeking 
the  truth  for  themselves,  and  some  of  these  were  glad  to 
join  the  :Methodist  congregation  and  to  receive  evangel- 
ical teaching.  Services  were  opened  in  several  places,  the 
government  affording  protection  according  to  the  provi- 
sions of  the  Constitution.  The  need  of  suitable  quarters 
became  very  pressing.  The  Superintendent  went  up  and 
down  the  city,  but  wherever  a  desirable  property  was 
found  it  would  mysteriously  be  withdrawn  from  sale  as 
soon  as  the  fact  of  a  Protestant  desiring  it  was  discovered. 
The  question  became  a  serious  one,  as  a  number  of 
orphans  had  been  given  into  the  care  of  the  Mission,  and 
with  the  arrival  of  the  teachers  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 


t^M-  ■"  .Ilia. 


v.*"..  4  ."artJa-j  % 


ir^^'Xtr^M^l^a^   ^  ^'^•Jl3k-af-'wA^..AarV''Vas^  ^Jlhf€JkM 


William  Butler 

Missionary  Society,  Miss  Warner  and  Miss  Hastings, 
and  the  increase  in  the  congregation,  larger  quarters  were 
a  necessity.  Finally  it  was  learned  that  the  Chiarini  Cir- 
cus, in  the  heart  of  the  city,  had  failed  and  the  building 
was  for  sale.  It  would  not  be  safe  for  the  Protestant  mis- 
sionary to  go  to  look  at  it  in  the  daytime,  so  at  ten  o'clock- 
one  night  he  went  around  and  knocked  at  the  great  door. 
The  sleepy  janitor  opened  the  portal  a  little  way  only  and 
was  reluctant  to  admit  anyone  at  such  an  hour;  but  a 
silver  dollar  proved  sufficiently  persuasive,  and  he  escort- 
ed Dr.  Butler  over  the  building  by  the  light  of  a  smoky 
lantern. 

Although  in  a  condition  of  complete  disorder  its 
adaptability  for  mission  purposes  was  apparent.  Inquiry 
was  made  regarding  the  owners  and  it  was  discovered 
that,  among  the  many  interested,  an  old  lady  whose  signa- 
ture was  absolutely  necessary  was  so  fanatical  that  she 
would  rather  see  the  building  burned  to  the  ground  than 
occupied  by  heretics.  The  location  was  admirable  and 
there  was  space  enough  for  the  accommodation  of  our 
different  branches  of  work.  For  three  weeks  the  matter 
was  on  the  heart  of  the  Superintendent,  while  he  prayed 
earnestly  that  God  would  open  the  way  by  which  a  per- 
manent home  might  be  obtained  for  our  Mission  in 
Mexico.    His  own  narrative  must  here  be  presented : 

"I  was  standing  at  the  street  corner  conversing  with  a 
friend,  the  American  consul,  when  a  gentleman  passed  on 
the  other  side  of  the  street.  My  friend  signaled  just  in 
time  before  he  reached  the  corner.  The  stranger  came 
over  and  we  were  introduced.  During  the  conversation 
India  was  mentioned.  *What !'  said  I,  'have  you  been  in 
India?'  *Yes,  I  fought  under  Havelock  and  was  one  of 
the  volunteer  cavalry  which  rode  with  him  into  Lucknow/ 
Instantly  it  flashed  across  my  mind  that  here  was  help  at 
last,  if  I  could  win  him.  I  replied,  'I  have  done  my  best 
to  immortalize  you  and  your  gallant  commander.'   Asking 

148 


^  ' 


1 


•V 


I. 


^ 


>; 


Aztec  Land 

him  to  remain  where  we  were  for  a  few  minutes  I  went 
home  and  took  a  copy  of  The  Land  of  the  Veda,  which  I 
opened  for  him  at  the  portrait  of  General  Havelock.    He 
looked  at  it  astonished,  and  said,  'That  is  indeed  our  illus- 
trious commander,'  and  commenced  at  once  to  read  the 
pages  that  referred  to  the  bravery  of  the  heroes  led  by 
their  devout  general.    I  stood  prayerfully  and  anxiously 
waiting.     Finally,  turning  to  me,  he  said,  'How  much  I 
would  like  to  possess  this  book.'    It  was  presented  to  him 
as  a  gift  from  the  author.     Thanking  me  with  genuine 
heartiness  he  exclaimed,  Ts  there  not  something  I  can  do 
for  you  to  show  you  my  gratitude  ?'    I  had  learned  that  he 
was  an  Irishman,  and  a  Catholic,  but  Providence  led  me 
to  feel  that  he  could  and  would  help  me.     So  I  replied, 
'You  are  probably  the  only  man  in  this  city  who  can  do 
something  very  necessary  for  me.'     I  explained  the  cir- 
cumstances, how  we  were  anxious  to  secure  a  suitable 
property  for  our  work,  but  that  the  bigoted  old  lady  would 
not  be  willing  to  sell  it  to  us  and  I  feared  to  trust  any 
brokers  in  the  city,  lest  they  should  be  induced  to  fail  us. 
He  asked,  'Would  you  trust  me?'     I  felt  free  to  say  I 
would.     'Have  you  the  money?'     'Yes,  the  money  is 
already  in  the  bank.'    'Well,  say  nothing  until  I  come  to 
you  to-morrow  morning  and  I  will  arrange  it  all  for  you.' 
I  reminded  him  that  I  was  a  Protestant  missionary  and 
that  he  was  a  Catholic,  but  he  said,  'What  of  that  ?    Have 
five  hundred  dollars  ready  for  me  to-morrow.'    He  came 
the  next  day,  took  the  money,  paid  the  installment,  and 
took  the  receipt.    The  property  was  his  and  all  secure.  As 
soon  as  the  papers  in  the  case  were  ready  he  took  me  to 
the  government  office  and  made  out  a  deed  to  me,  as  agent 
of  the  Missionary  Society  of  our  Church,  and  the  Circus 
of  Chiarini  was  ours. 

"He  had,  meanwhile,  when  his  purpose  leaked  out,  an 
enticing  offer  of  five  thousand  dollars  to  be  unfaithful  to 
us,  but  he  spurned  the  temptation.    Surely  the  hearts  of 

149 


William  Butler 


p 


all  men  are  in  the  hands  of  God.  Here,  when  I  needed  it 
so  much,  after  all  my  anxiety,  was  this  warm-hearted 
Irishman  brought  in  good  time  twelve  thousand  miles 
across  the  world,  attracted  to  me  by  a  common  interest 
which  that  Land  of  the  Veda  represented  to  us  both,  ready 
to  do  this  service  that  I  could  not  safely  ask  any  lawyer 
or  broker  or  any  other  Roman  Catholic  in  the  City  of 
Mexico  to  do." 

The  splendid  property  thus  providentially  secured  for 
our  Mission  is  especially  interesting  because  it  was  once 
part  of  the  palace  of  the  Emperor  Montezuma.    The  por- 
tion now  used  as  our  church  had  a  garden  open  to  the  sky 
surrounded  by  a  double  row  of  beautiful  stone  arches 
magnificently  carved.    Here  was  one  of  the  celebrated  fish 
gardens  described  by  Spanish  historians.    After  the  con- 
quest these  properties  were  divided  and  this  portion  be- 
came part  of  the  great  Franciscan  convent.    The  magnifi- 
cent church  of  San  Francisco  adjoins  it  on  the  north.  The 
Franciscans   are   the  missionary   monks  of   the   Roman 
Catholic  Church,  and  there  is  a  certain  sense  of  poetic  jus- 
tice in  our  occupancy  of  a  part  of  their  great  monastery 
to  carry  on  the  work  which  these   Franciscan   fathers 
should  have  done  for  the  elevation  and  Christianization 
of  the  nation.     This  establishment  was  said  to  cover  a 
space  of  five  city  blocks,  and  when  the  property  was 
sequestrated  by  the  government  it  was  found  that  sixteen 
monks  were  enjoying  all  its  revenues  and  profits,  though 
they  had  a  small  army  of  followers  to  care  for  their  inter- 
ests.   When  the  government  cut  up  the  property,  inter- 
secting it  by  two  streets,  this  portion  was  sold  and  after 
a  time  came  into  the  possession  of  a  theatrical  company. 
The  odor  of  sanctity  may  have  interfered  with  the  success 
of  the  enterprise,  as  the  company  failed  and  the  property 
w^as  sold  again,  this  time  falling  into  the  hands  of  a  circus 
company.     The  last,  however,  of  these  transitions   of 
ownership  seemed  to  some  of  the  Roman  Catholics  worst 

150 


\\ 


. 


* 


Aztec  Land 

of  all.    One  of  the  Church  organs  in  the  City  of  Mexico 
published  the  following  notice : 

Each  Time  Worse. 

It  is  said  that  the  Protestants  have  purchased  the  Chiarini  Circus.  As 
is  known,  this  place  is  formed  out  of  a  patio  of  the  Monastery  of  San  Fran- 
cisco, the  venerated  saints  of  Balaunzaran  andPinzon  !  You  will  wander 
lamenting  around  that  place  which  was  sanctified  by  the  presence  of  the 
sons  of  San  Francisco  and  which  is  profaned  in  a  descending  scale  by 
rope  dancing,  immoral  shows,  licentious  balls,  and  the  ceremonies  of  a 
dissenting  sect  which  is  the  enemy  of  the  Church.  It  is  a  real  profana- 
tion, but  it  cannot  be  remedied,  for  power  protects  the  profaners. 

The  Superintendent  writes  again :  "Equally  remarkable 
was  our  purchase  of  the  property  secured  for  our  work  in 
the  City  of  Puebla.  While  Mexico  City  is  the  political 
capital,  Puebla  may  be  considered  as  the  ecclesiastical 
capital  of  the  country.  A  branch  of  the  Inquisition  had 
been  established  in  each  city  with  equal  powers.  No 
Protestantism  existed  in  any  section  of  the  country  for 
this  diabolical  institution  to  expend  its  energy  upon  dur- 
ing the  three  hundred  years  of  its  existence.  Its  care, 
then,  was  directed  toward  its  own  people,  and  evidently 
extended  to  more  than  questions  of  religious  opinion.  The 
immense  premises  of  the  Dominican  monks  fell  at  last 
into  the  hands  of  the  Republican  forces,  and  the  people, 
especially  those  from  whose  homes  fathers,  brothers,  or 
sons  had  disappeared  and  of  whose  fate  something  might 
be  learned  within  those  walls,  demanded  permission  to 
search,  as  did  the  Parisians  at  the  Bastile.  The  request 
was  granted  and  the  excited  searchers  went  through  the 
whole  establishment  from  the  ground  to  the  roof.  A  few 
survivors  were  found,  but  the  majority  of  seekers  were 
disappointed.  Baffled  and  enraged,  they  were  about  to 
leave  when  some  one  remarked  on  the  amazing  thickness 
of  the  walls.  A  new  trend  of  thought  was  started.  The 
walls  were  struck  and  in  places  seemed  to  sound  hollow. 
Openings  were  made,  and  within  narrow  cells  were  found 


William  Butler 

the  forms  of  those  they  sought,  manacled  and  ghastly, 
not  arrayed  in  grave  vestments  but  in  their  daily  clothing, 
as  when  last  seen  alive.  These  bodies  of  victims  buried 
alive  for  their  love  of  freedom  or  of  Christ — or  both, 
it  may  be — were  tenderly  lifted  out  into  the  open  patio 
and  a  photographer  called.  A  flower  stand  was  near,  and 
four  of  the  skeletons,  recent  enough  to  be  handled  without 
breaking  up,  although  not  recognizable,  were  placed 
against  it,  and  the  sun  painted  for  us  the  faithful  and  en- 
during proof  which  the  Liberals  of  Mexico  can  hand  down 
in  evidence  to  future  generations  of  what  the  Church  of 
Rome  did  with  their  fellow-countrymen.  The  cells  were 
four  feet  six  inches  on  the  square  and  seven  feet  high. 
These  spaces  were  left  open,  when  building,  until  the 
victim  was  condemned  and  bound  in  the  examining  chapel 
above  and  brought  down  to  the  corridor  where  the  cells 
were  located.  Men  or  women,  for  women  were  among  the 
number,  were  placed  in  the  cell  and  a  'brother'  of  the 
order  was  ready  to  build  up  the  entrance  before  their  faces 
and  leave  them  to  a  horrible  death,  while  a  coat  of  plaster 
and  whitewash  made  all  invisible.  Two  bodies  of  such 
sufferers  may  still  be  seen  in  a  glass  case  in  the  National 
Museum  in  Mexico  City. 

"When  we  came  to  Puebla  to  look  for  property  (a  year 
later  than  our  purchase  in  Mexico  City)  people  were 
timid  about  renting  or  selling  to  us.  A  German  Jew 
living  in  Puebla  had  bought  a  portion  of  the  Inquisition. 
Both  in  India  and  in  Mexico  I  have  made  all  sorts  of  pur- 
chases for  our  Society,  but  when  we  stood  beside  this  man 
on  the  dais  of  the  examining  chapel  of  the  Inquisition  in 
Puebla,  and  realized  that  a  Jew  was  actually  offering  the 
Inquisition  for  sale  to  a  Methodist  preacher,  this  seemed 
about  the  most  extraordinary  transaction  in  real  estate 
that  we  had  ever  known.  Around  us  were  the  evidences 
of  popular  vengeance  that  had  been  wreaked  on  the  ac- 
cursed building.  The  doors,  windows,  and  floors  had  been 

152 


•|/i 

f 


Martyrs  of  tiik  Inouisition 


William  litiLER 


the  forms  of  those  they  sought,  manacled  and  ghastly, 
not  arrayed  in  grave  vestments  but  in  their  daily  clothing, 
as  when  last  seen  alive.     These  bodies  of  victims  buried 
alive  for  their  love  of  freedom  or  of  Christ — or  both, 
it  may  be — were  tenderly  lifted  out  into  the  open  patio 
and  a  photographer  called.    A  tlowcr  stand  was  near,  and 
four  of  the  skeletons,  recent  enough  to  be  handled  without 
breaking    up,    although    not    recogniza])le,    were    placed 
against  it,  and  the  sun  painted  for  us  the  faithful  and  en- 
during proof  which  the  Lil)erals  of  Mexico  can  hand  down 
in  evidence  to  future  generations  of  what  the  Church  of 
Rome  did  with  their  fellow-cuuntrymen.    The  cells  were 
four  feet  six  inches  on  the  sipiare  and  seven  feet  high. 
These   spaces  were  left  open,  when  building,  until  the 
victim  was  condemned  and  bound  in  the  examining  chapel 
above  and  brought  down  to  the  corridor  where  the  cells 
were  located.    Men  or  woiuen,  for  women  were  among  the 
number,  were  placed  in  the  cell  and  a  'brother'  of    the 
order  was  ready  to  build  up  the  entrance  before  their  faces 
and  leave  them  to  a  horrible  death,  while  a  coat  of  plaster 
and  whitewash  made  all  invisible.     Two  bodies  of  such 
sufferers  may  still  be  seen  in  a  glass  case  in  the  National 
Museum  in  Mexico  City. 

"When  we  came  to  Puebla  to  look  for  property  (a  year 
later  than  our  purchase  in  Mexico  City)  people  were 
timid  about  renting  or  selling  to  us.  A  German  Jew 
living  in  Puebla  had  bought  a  portion  of  the  Inquisition. 
Both  in  India  and  in  Mexico  I  have  made  all  sorts  of  pur- 
chases for  our  Society,  but  when  we  stocxl  beside  this  man 
on  the  dais  of  the  examining  chapel  of  tlie  Inquisition  in 
Puebla.  and  realized  that  a  Jew  was  actually  offering  the 
Inquisition  for  sale  to  a  Methodist  preacher,  this  seemed 
about  the  most  extraordinary  transaction  in  real  estate 
that  we  had  ever  known.  Around  us  were  the  evidences 
of  popular  vengeance  that  had  been  wreaked  on  the  ac- 
cursed building.  The  doors,  windows,  and  floors  had  been 

i=;2 


-Fw— wppw^J 


V.s 


\  . 


.  N         V 


N    •      •. 


\        ^^ 


\\  \\i\\u>  <•!■    I  iir.   I.\<ji  isi  ii(»\ 


I    f 


Aztec  Land 


/« 


)> 


I. 


torn  open  and  smashed  to  pieces  and  the  plaster  defaced ; 
but  all  this  could  soon  be  repaired.  On  the  upper  floor 
was  a  suite  of  rooms  which  would  make  a  comfortable 
parsonage,  and  the  examining  chapel  could  be  made  the 
first  Methodist  Episcopal  church  in  Puebla.  A  few 
months  later,  in  laying  out  the  rooms  for  a  theological 
seminary,  we  made  an  additional  discovery  of  dead 
secrets.  The  workman  in  digging  had  come  on  a  number 
of  human  skeletons  packed  together  in  rows.  They  were 
packed  close  together  for  about  two  feet  in  depth,  the 
trench  running  the  entire  length  of  the  corridor.  The 
mayor  of  the  city  was  notified  to  send  the  city  carts  and 
grant  them  proper  burial.  The  people  were  annoyed  that 
Protestant  strangers  should  make  such  a  discovery." 

The  part  of  the  San  Franciscan  monastery  in  Mexico 
City  proved  well  adapted  to  our  work.  Its  central  loca- 
tion was  a  decided  advantage  and  the  audacity  of  its  pur- 
chase attracted  attention.  A  number  began  to  attend  the 
services,  and  the  surprise  and  joy  with  which  they  heard 
the  Gospel  in  their  own  tongue  was  clearly  manifested. 
A  faithful  band  soon  gathered,  of  whom  some  were  loyal 
church  members.  Among  the  first  was  an  elderly  woman 
named  Tomasita,  who  testified  that  during  her  almost 
sixty  years  of  life  she  had  been  constantly  seeking  for 
God,  but  had  not  found  him  until  she  came  into  these 
evangelical  services  and  heard  the  good  news  of  the  Gos- 
pel proclaimed  and  prayers  offered  in  a  tongue  which  she 
could  understand.  The  liberty  of  the  Gospel  into  which 
she  entered  was  a  great  joy  to  her  heart,  and  in  her  new 
found  privilege  of  uttering  to  God  the  desire  of  her  own 
heart  she  would  forget  all  about  those  who  might  be 
around  her  and  talk  with  him  face  to  face.  Her  prayers 
had  a  blessed  influence,  yet  sometimes,  in  her  simplicity 
and  complete  forgetfulness  of  others,  sentences  would 
occur  which  would  cause  the  members  of  the  Mission  to 
smile;  as  when  the  dear  old  soul  lifted  up  her  voice  in 

153 


William  Butler 


meeting  most  fervently  and  ended  her  petition  by  asking 
the  Lord  to  forgive  her  if  she  had  not  used  the  right 
language,  for  she  never  saw  the  inside  of  a  spelling  book, 
or  on  another  occasion,  when  she  begged  him  to  help  her 
to  be  patient  with  her  husband,  since  he  was  not  so  good- 
natured  as  her  first  one.  We  may  smile  at  her  ingenuous- 
ness, but  the  dear  soul  had  learned,  after  weary  years  of 
mumbling  Latin  prayers  which  she  could  not  understand, 
the  secret  of  going  to  God  for  her  daily  needs  for  body 
and  soul.  We  have  no  mission  in  Mexico  unless  we  can 
bring  this  message  to  the  people;  that  through  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  only  intercessor  they  may  approach  unto 
God.  Tomasita  lived  to  a  venerable  old  age,  and  up  to  the 
last  would  walk  three  miles  on  Sunday  in  order  to  attend 
the  service  of  our  church. 

Father  Rodriguez  was  one  of  the  early  helpers.  He 
was  a  priest  of  a  small  village  and  apparently  sincere  in 
all  his  work  for  the  people.  Hearing  that  a  cobbler  in 
his  village  had  a  copy  of  the  Bible  the  priest  went  down 
one  day  to  remonstrate  with  him  for  reading  such  a  book. 
Being  a  wise  cobbler  he  merely  said,  "Did  you  ever  read 
it  yourself?"  The  priest  was  obliged  to  confess  that  he 
had  not.  The  cobbler  then  loaned  him  the  precious 
volume,  which  the  priest  read,  and  as  a  result  his  candid 
mind  led  him  to  see  that  he  had  not  been  teaching  the 
truth  to  the  people  as  it  is  taught  in  the  Word  of  God.  He 
came  out  from  his  Church ;  he  began  to  study  evangelical 
doctrines,  he  soon  afterward  joined  our  Mission,  and  be- 
came one  of  our  most  successful  preachers.  He  labored 
for  three  years  and  then  died,  after  a  long  and  trying  ill- 
ness. The  ignorant  people  of  the  City  of  Mexico  circu- 
lated the  report  that  when  he  died  his  body  would  turn 
black,  because  he  was  a  priest  who  had  broken  his  vows. 
Learning  this,  the  Mission  determined  to  give  him  a  public 
funeral  and  to  provide  a  coffin  with  a  plate  of  glass,  in 
order  that  his  face  might  be  seen.     Our  church  in  the 

154 


Aztec  Land 


f 


t 


City  of  Mexico  was  crowded  at  the  service  by  people  who 
came  to  see  if  the  rumor  were  really  true.  God  granted 
that  Father  Rodriguez  should  die  with  a  happy  expression 
on  his  face,  and  as  the  curious  crowds  pressed  forward 
for  a  glance  they  could  not  but  be  convinced  that  the  peace 
of  God  shone  on  his  countenance.  Thus  in  his  death  this 
converted  priest  preached  against  the  superstitiousness  of 
the  people  even  more  effectively  than  in  any  of  his 
sermons. 

There  were  some  noble  workers  who  were  carrying  on 
evangelical  services  independently;  among  them  Father 
Palacios,  a  man  of  high  standing,  who  had  been  one  of  the 
officiating  priests  at  the  cathedral  in  the  capital  and  was 
also  second  chaplain  to  the  so-called  Emperor  Maximilian. 
His  own  view  of  the  exactions  of  the  Church  led  him  to 
feel  dissatisfied  with  his  position,  and  a  little  book  entitled 
Nights  with  the  Romanists  opened  his  eyes  to  some  of 
the  errors  in  their  teachings.  He  then  surrendered  his 
parchments  and  began  a  little  service  in  an  upper  room. 
As  a  friend  of  President  Juarez  he  undoubtedly  influenced 
this  great  leader  in  the  matter  of  providing  for  religious 
freedom.  Father  Palacios  was  at  first  connected  with  the 
movement  under  Dr.  Riley,  but  did  not  feel  quite  satisfied, 
and,  having  withdrawn,  was  holding  his  own  service  when 
our  Mission  entered  Mexico.  For  ten  years  he  watched 
our  methods  and  work  before  he  joined  our  Church,  but 
he  then  became  one  of  our  most  loyal  pastors  and  served 
successfully  as  a  preacher  in  the  Mexico  Conference  until 
his  death. 

Another  of  our  Mexican  brethren  told  of  the  heart  hun- 
ger which  possessed  his  father,  and  of  his  going  to  the 
priest  and  purchasing  the  privilege  of  reading  the  Bible. 
For  this  permission  he  paid  the  "padre"  the  sum  of  sixty 
dollars,  and  faithfully  used  the  concession  in  teaching  his 
children.  Others  told  of  the  hiding  place  where  the 
precious  book  obtained  from  the  American  soldiers  had 

155 


William  Butler 


been  secreted  from  the  priest.    Proclamation  was  issued 
against  the  *'Evangelicos,"  in  which  it  was  declared  that 
our  churches  were  "godless,"  ''Protestantism  is  the  carte 
blanche  for  sin,"  'They  adore  the  devil  and  sing  hymns  in 
honor  of  Belial."    These  and  similar  expressions  in  the 
public  press  showed  the  ignorance  of  the  masses.     As  a 
rule  no  notice  was  taken  of  these  publications;  but  one 
penny  sheet  became  so  offensive  in  publishing  the  names 
and  addresses  of  people  who  attended  our  services,  in 
order  that  a  universal  boycott  might  be  enforced  against 
them,  that  the  Superintendent  called  the  attention  of  the 
government  to  its  violation  of  the  Law  of  Reform,  and  the 
vile  language  was  discontinued.    When  some  of  the  con- 
verts were  persecuted,  and  others  lost  their  lives  through 
the  fanaticism  of  mobs,  Dr.  Butler  went  to  President  Diaz, 
who  received  the  news  with  sorrow  and  promised  all  the 
protection  of  the  government  to  suppress  such  acts.    He 
told  the  Superintendent  that  if  ever  he  had  reason  to  fear 
another  outbreak  he  might  come  to  him  at  once  and,  with- 
out waiting  for  the  usual  official  ceremony,  send  up  his 
card  and  the  President  would  be  with  him  in  five  minutes. 
And  it  was  the  pleasure  of  the  founder  of  the  Methodist 
Mission  to  testify  that  the  government  of  Mexico  invari- 
ably did  all  that  was  possible  to  protect  the  liberty  of  wor- 
ship which  their  magnificent  Constitution  affords. 

156 


i 


It' 
m 


i 


I 


< 
u 

UJ 


< 


as 


a. 


O 


T 

•^ 


\ 


CHAPTER  IX 
The  Open  Bible 

"  (f  bcp  j^tanb,  tf)OsSe  regal  mountainj^,  toitb  crotoni^  of  isporte?^  ^nott, 

iforctcr  cljanortess,  granb,  jsublime,  a?  aoe^  come  anb  00. 

€acb  bai?  tbe  morning  cometb  in  tbrougb  tbe  eastern  gate 

^itb  traiiing  robe?  of  pinft  anb  gold,  anb  ?tin  tbcp  ?tanb  anb  toait 

iPor  tbat  more  gloriouj^  morning,  for  tbe  more  jopful  ?ounb^ : 

Hift  up  pour  beabj^,  pc  gate?  of  golb  I 

^be  ifiing  of  ^lorp  come?*" 

From  the  front  windows  of  the  Mission  building  in  the 
City  of  Mexico  the  glorious  view  of  the  two  volcanoes, 
Popocatepetl  and  Iztaccihuatl,  is  ever  an  inspiration. 
Their  hoary  heads  have  looked  down  on  wonderful 
changes  of  race,  kingdom,  and  faith;  now  they  are  be- 
holding in  the  beautiful  valley  of  Anahuac  a  people  free 
indeed,  with  the  open  Bible  and  liberty  of  conscience  for 
all.  A  pure  form  of  Christianity  is  not  only  winning 
adherents,  but  leavening  the  old  Church  which  had 
allowed  the  commandments  of  men  to  obscure  the  Word 

of  God. 

The  Superintendent  had  already  been  sped  on  his  way 
by  two  farewell  meetings ;  now  an  opportunity  arose  to 
attend  one  for  others.  The  departing  ones  were  the 
Jesuits,  and  in  August,  1873,  Dr.  Butler  stood  in  the  rail- 
way station  and  watched  the  last  of  the  order  leaving 
Mexico  by  command  of  the  government,  since  it  had  been 
proved  that  they  were  instrumental  in  keeping  the  country 
in  a  state  of  political  unrest.  A  few  devotees  were  in 
tears,  and  fell  on  their  knees  to  receive  the  parting  bless- 
ing of  the  priests,  but  the  majority  of  the  people  looked  on 
with  indiflference,  if  not  satisfaction.  A  special  act  had 
been  passed  by  the  Mexican  Congress,  under  the  title  of 

1157 


u 
u 


:£. 


CHAPTER  IX 
The  Oin:x  Bible 

"  (3tbt»j  gtanU,  tliosc  rcjjai  mcuntains,  toitb  croton^  of  gpotlcss  gnoto, 

i^orcUcr  cbauQdcgs,  grauD,  sublime,  as  ages  come  and  qo- 

Cad)  bap  tbc  mornmjj  conictb  in  tbrouab  tbc  eastern  gate 

l^itb  trailing  robes  of  pink  anD  golD,  anD  still  tbep  ?tanli  anb  \uait 

i^or  tbat  more  jjlorious  mornintj,  for  tbe  more  lo^ful  sounti?: 

?lift  up  laoui  biabs,  pe  gates  of  golb  ! 

(jCbe  l^ing  of  <I3ior9  comes." 

From  the  front  windows  of  the  ^^lission  hiiilding  in  the 
City  of  Mexico  the  glorions  view  of  the  two  volcanoes, 
Popocatepetl  and  Iztaccihnatl,  is  ever  an  inspiration. 
Their  hoary  heads  have  looked  down  on  wonderful 
changes  of  race,  kingdom,  and  faith  ;  now  they  are  be- 
holding in  the  beautiful  valley  of  Anahuac  a  people  free 
indeed,  with  the  open  Bible  and  li1)erly  of  conscience  for 
all.  A  pure  form  of  Christianity  is  not  only  winning 
adherents,  but  leavening  the  old  Cimrch  which  had 
allowed  the  commandments  of  men  to  obscure  the  Word 

of  God. 

The  Superintendent  had  already  been  sped  on  his  w\ay 
by  two  farewell  meetings ;  now  an  opportunity  arose  to 
attend  one  for  others.  The  departing  ones  were  the 
Jesuits,  and  in  August,  1873,  Dr.  Butler  stood  in  the  rail- 
way station  and  watched  the  last  of  the  order  leaving 
Mexico  by  command  of  the  government,  since  it  had  been 
proved  that  they  were  instrumental  in  keeping  the  country 
in  a  state  of  political  unrest.  A  few  devotees  were  in 
tears,  and  fell  on  th.eir  knees  to  receive  the  parting  bless- 
ing of  the  priests,  but  the  majority  of  the  people  looked  on 
with  indiilference,  if  not  satisfaction.  A  special  act  had 
been  passed  by  the  ^Mexican  Congress,  under  the  title  of 

ii57 


\ 


William  Butler 


"The  Pernicious  Foreigners'  Act,"  to  enable  the  govern- 
ment to  deal  with  any  who  might  attempt  to  return.    The 
monks  and  nuns  had  been  expelled  earher,  and  no  monas- 
tery or  convent  longer  existed  in  Catholic  Mexico,  a  land 
so  heavily  burdened  with  them  so  short  a  time  before. 
Even  the  number  of  churches  had  been  reduced,  those  not 
needed  for  worship  being  put  to  secular  uses.    The  church 
of  San  Augustine,  where  Madam  Calderon  witnessed  the 
awful  penance  of  scourging,  was  now  the  public  library. 
Readers  of  Mexico  in  Transition  will  recall  the  descrip- 
tion which  this  Catholic  lady  gives  of  the  penances  during 
Easter  week ;  of  the  men  gathered  in  one  church  and  the 
women  in  another,  all  being  provided  with  lashes  of  iron 
with  small  spikes.    The  priest,  on  the  occasion  when  she 
was  permitted  to  be  present,  preached  on  the  suffering  of 
Christ.     Suddenly  the  lights  were  extinguished  and  he 
cried  out,  **My  brothers,  when  Christ  was  fastened  to  the 
pillar  by  the  Jews  he  was  scourged."    The  writer  adds : 
^'Suddenly  we  heard  the  sound  of  hundreds  of  scourges 
descending  on  the  bare  flesh.     Before  ten  minutes  had 
passed  the   sound   of   scourging  became   the   sound   of 
splashing,  from  the  blood  that  was  flowing.    If  they  had 
scourged  each  other  their  energy  might  be  less  astonish- 
ing.   Incredible  as  it  may  seem,  this  continued  for  half  an 
hour.     Now  and  then,  but  very  seldom,  a  suppressed 
groan  was  heard,  with  occasionally  the  voice  of  the  monk 
encouraging  them  by  ejaculations  or  short  passages  of 
Scripture.     Sometimes  the  organ  struck  up  and  the  poor 
wretches  in  a  faint  voice  tried  to  join  in  the  Miserere.    At 
the  end  of  half  an  hour  a  little  bell  was  rung  and  the  monk 
was  heard  calling  upon  them  to  desist,  but  such  was  their 
enthusiasm   that  the  horrible  lashing  continued  louder 
than  ever."     The  record  of  this  frank  writer  does  not 
state  that  the  monk  read  for  these  poor  souls,  who  in  this 
torture  endeavored  to  find  pardon  for  sin,  the  fifty-third 
chapter  of  Isaiah,  "He  was  wounded  for  our  transgres- 

158 


The  Open  Bible 


sions,  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities :  the  chastisunent 
of  our  peace  was  upon  him;  and  by  his  stripes  we  are 
healed."  In  the  window  of  the  Mission  bookstore  open 
Bibles  were  kept  constantly,  so  that  passers-by  who  dared 
not  own  a  Bible  might  read  for  themselves  the  message 
of  God  to  their  longing  hearts.  Men  would  be  noticed 
coming  every  day  to  read  the  freshly  turned  page.  Occa- 
sionally one  would  venture  in  to  ask  that  another  might  be 
turned,  that  he  might  thus  read  the  remainder  of  the  chap- 
ter. Such  passages  as  that  quoted  above  and  the  words  of 
our  Lord  were  the  favorite  selections  for  the  window 

pulpit. 

The  flat  roof  of  the  cloisters  which  surround  Trinity 
Church  in  Mexico  City,  as  the  old  monastery  is  now 
named,  is  a  delightful  place  in  the  quiet  evening  hour, 
and  to  it  the  Superintendent  would  go  to  rest  from  the 
many  cares  of  the  day.  In  the  spring  the  beautiful  Cross 
of  May,  the  Mexican  name  of  the  constellation  which  we 
know  as  the  Southern  Cross,  rises  above  the  horizon,  and 
it  was  one  of  the  pleasures  of  the  Mission  life  to  watch  for 
its  appearance.  All  about  the  lovely  valley  of  Mexico  the 
mountains  rise  like  those  round  about  Jerusalem.  A  num- 
ber of  orphan  children  were  intrusted  to  the  care  of  the 
Mission,  about  forty-seven  at  this  time,  and  their  play- 
ground was  this  same  flat  roof.  When  the  Superintendent 
appeared  among  them  there  would  be  a  grand  rush  to  see 
who  could  reach  "grandpapa"  first  and  how  many  could 
cuddle  into  the  spacious  folds  of  his  study  coat.  Their  con- 
versation was  limited,  as  his  few  words  of  Spanish  were 
matched  by  their  small  English  vocabulary,  but  no  inter- 
preter was  needed  when  his  hand  went  into  his  pocket  and 
drew  forth  something  which  served  to  purchase  the  long 
sticks  of  molasses  candy  dear  to  the  hearts  of  children  the 
world  over.  All  sorts  of  impostors  found  in  him  a  ready 
victim,  and  no  repeated  discoveries  of  deceit  in  these  folk 
availed   to   disturb   his    faith   in   humanity   in  general. 

1159 


William  Butler 


Mexico  seemed  to  be  a  favorite  resort  for  queer  people 
from  the  States.    There  was  the  poor  simple  fellow  who 
walked  all  the  way  from  Texas  reading  the  Bible  to  the 
little  groups  of  Indians  in  the  villages.    He  read  only  in 
English,  but  they  treated  him  kindly  and  listened  as  if  able 
to  comprehend.     Then  there  were  the  men  who  were  al- 
ways having  hard  luck— according  to  their  own  accounts 
—jwst  when  they  were  on  the  point  of  making  a  fortune. 
Others  had  come  down  to  teach  the  Mexicans  something 
they  already  knew,  and  so  on.    The  incredulous  scorn  of 
other  members  of  the  family  never  sufficed  to  make  its 
head   doubt   these  pathetic   tales   unless   there  was   too 
strong  evidence  of  recent  drinking.     A  more  innocent 
look  than  usual  on  his  face  was  understood  by  these  affec- 
tionate doubters  to  mean  that  his  pocket  had  been  emptied 
for  the  last  stray  with  a  glib  tongue.    But  they  loved  him 
none  the  less  for  his  tender  heart. 

^  Remembering  the  usefulness  of  our  Christian  hymns  in 
his  former  Mission  the  Superintendent  was  intensely  inter- 
ested in  their  speedy  translation  into  Spanish,  and' in  this 
Bishop  Simpson  fully  agreed  with  him.     He  asked  that 
the  persons  who  should  be  selected  for  missionaries  might 
be,  as  far  as  possible,  those  who  could  sing.    The  good 
Bishop  wrote :  *T  have  a  great  anxiety  to  try  the  full  in- 
fluence of  Christian  song  [in  Mexico].    Luther  had  great 
power  in  this  direction.    Wesley,  both  by  poetry  and  song, 
accomplished  much.    I  am  no  singer— I  do  not  know  that 
you  are.     Nor  am  I  anxious,  for  your  field  is  to  plan, 
counsel,  direct.     But  the  young  men  and  women  who 
go  ougm  to  be  able  to  lead.    We  should  have  the  best 
hymns  and  Sunday  school  songs  translated  at  an  early 
date."     This  department  of  the  work  was  pressed,  and 
soon  a  goodly  number  were  available  in  the  melodious 
Spanish.     An  incident  showing  their  immediate  utility 
is  worthy  of  notice.     The  wife  of  a  Mexican  freethinker 
was  induced  to  send  her  children  to  our  day  school.    In 

1 60 


The  Open  Bible 


I 


President  PorfikIo  Diaz 


il 

g4 


her  youth  she  had  Hved  in  Cuba  and  had  known  some 
Americans.  One  of  her  pleasant  memories  of  this  Ameri- 
can family  was  that  they  were  in  the  habit  of  singing 
something  with  the  refrain,  '^Hallelujah !  thine  the 
glory."  The  father  and  the  children  at  last  persuaded 
her  to  attend  one  of  the  school  exhibitions  and,  to  her  sur- 
prise, the  identical  hymn  was  sung  by  the  scholars,  but  in 
her  own  tongue.  The  strains  touched  a  tender  chord  and 
led  to  her  giving  up  the  worship  of  images  and  experi- 
encing for  herself  the  joy  of  singing  from  her  heart,  "We 
praise  thee,  O  God !" 

The  Mission  having  been  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of 
Revs.  C.  W.  Drees  and  John  W.  Butler,  Pachuca  and 
Puebla  were  entered.  A  little  later  Messrs.  Siberts  and 
Craver  came  for  Guanajuato,  where  they  encountered 
great  opposition,  the  Mission  house  being  surrounded  on 
one  occasion  by  a  howling  mob  yelling,  ''Death  to  the 
Protestants,"  and  only  the  timely  arrival  of  the  troops  sent 
by  the  Governor  of  the  State  preventing  a  massacre.  The 
authorities,  however,  were  always  willing  to  uphold  the 
Constitution,  which  provides  for  liberty  of  worship.  When 
the  examining  chapel  of  the  Inquisition  in  Puebla  was 
opened  for  the  first  service  warnings  were  sent  that  a  plot 
had  been  laid  to  kill  all  the  missionaries  if  they  should 
attempt  to  profane  the  sacred  precincts  with  Protestant 
worship.  Many  of  the  English  residents  joined  in  urging 
that  the  dedication  should  be  postponed  until  it  could  be 
accomplished  more  quietly,  but  the  Superintendent  be- 
lieved the  work  to  be  of  God,  and  that  the  government 
would  do  its  utmost  to  preserve  peace.  The  Governor  of 
the  State  was  informed  of  the  threats  and  assured  the 
missionaries  that  they  were  acting  clearly  within  their 
rights  in  holding  the  service.  When  the  time  arrived  Dr. 
Butler  and  his  son  went  down  from  the  capital,  the 
American  consul  volunteering  to  accompany  them,  as 
he  said,  "to  see  fair  play."    An  armed  guard — not  asked 

i6i 


PUKSIOKNT    roUFIKk)    DiAZ 


The  Open  Bible 


her  \outh  she  had  hved  in  Cuba  and  had  known  some 
Americans.  One  of  her  pleasant  memories  of  this  Ameri- 
can family  was  that  they  were  in  the  habit  of  singing 
something  with  the  refrain,  '^Hallelujah !  thine  the 
glory."  The  father  and  the  children  at  last  persuaded 
her  to  attend  one  of  the  school  exhibitions  and,  to  her  sur- 
prise, the  identical  hymn  was  sung  by  the  scholars,  but  in 
her  own  tongue.  The  strains  touched  a  tender  chord  and 
led  to  her  giving  up  the  worship  of  images  and  experi- 
encing fur  herself  the  joy  of  singing  from  her  heart,  "We 
praise  thee,  O  God !" 

The  Mission  having  been  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of 
Revs.  C.  W.  Drees  and  John  W.  Butler,  Pachuca  and 
Puebla  were  entered.  A  little  later  Messrs.  Siberts  and 
Graver  came  for  Guanajuato,  where  they  encountered 
great  opposition,  the  Mission  house  being  surrounded  on 
one  occasion  by  a  howling  mob  yelling,  "Death  to  the 
Protestants,"  and  only  the  timely  arrival  of  the  troops  sent 
by  the  Governor  of  the  State  preventing  a  massacre.  The 
authorities,  however,  were  always  willing  to  uphold  the 
Constitution,  which  provides  for  liberty  of  worship.  When 
the  examining  chapel  of  the  Inquisition  in  Puebla  was 
opened  for  the  first  service  warnings  were  sent  that  a  plot 
had  been  laid  to  kill  all  the  missionaries  if  they  should 
attempt  to  profane  the  sacred  precincts  wath  Protestant 
worship.  Many  of  the  English  residents  joined  in  urging 
that  the  dedication  should  be  postponed  until  it  could  be 
accomplished  more  quietly,  but  the  Superintendent  be- 
lieved the  work  to  be  of  God,  and  that  the  government 
would  do  its  utmost  to  preserve  peace.  The  Governor  of 
the  State  was  informed  of  the  threats  and  assured  the 
missionaries  that  they  were  acting  clearly  within  their 
rights  in  holding  the  service.  When  the  time  arrived  Dr. 
Butler  and  his  son  went  down  from  the  capital,  the 
American  consul  volunteering  to  accompany  them,  as 
he  said,  "to  see  fair  play."    An  armed  guard — not  asked 

i6i 


I 


William  Butler 

for— escorted  the  missionary  party  from  the  hotel  to  the 
building  and  a  cordon  of  soldiers  was  placed  around  the 
entire  block.    The  excitement  of  the  populace  rose  to  such 
a  height  that,  in  spite  of  all  these  precautions,  some  poor 
fanatic  managed  to  throw  a  large  stone  through  a  win- 
dow, the  missile  crossing  the  chapel  and  striking  the  oppo- 
site wall,  but  fortunately  injuring  no  one.     The  consul 
had  been  in  the  army  and  his  fighting  spirit  was  aroused. 
He  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket  and  drew  it  out  full  of  silver 
dollars,  which  he  clapped  down  on  the  pulpit,  saying: 
"Dr.  Butler,  go  ahead !    Here  is  the  beginning  of  a  fund 
to  repair  broken  glass.'*     IMr.  Drees  continued  his  work 
there  and  the  people  soon  came  to  understand  the  purpose 
of  the  Mission.    The  property  remained  in  our  possession 
for  several  years  and  many  souls  were  converted  to  God 
in  that  old  examining  chapel,  which  then  echoed  shouts  of 
praise  instead  of  the  sighs  and  groans  of  the  unhappy 
victims  of  a  cruel  system.    A  change  in  the  character  of 
the  locality  made  it  desirable  later  to  move  to  a  healthier 
location,  where  a  beautiful  new  church  now  adjoins  the 
Theological  Seminary  and  the  school  of  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

In  secluded  places  the  people  were  found  to  have  been 
gathering  in  secret  to  read  the  Word  of  God,  copies  of 
Gospels  and  Testaments  having  come  into  their  possession 
by  gifts  from  Christian  soldiers  of  the  American  army, 
who,  in  1847-48,  went  to  ^lexico  in  that  war  which  the 
United  States  so  unjustly  waged  against  the  new  Repub- 
lic. Providentially  an  edition  of  the  New  Testament  in 
Spanish  had  just  been  printed  by  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  when  the  war  was  declared,  and  many  copies 
were  carried  in  the  knapsacks  of  our  men  and  distributed 
in  Mexico.  When  the  army  retired  the  priests  made  an 
effort  to  secure  these  books,  but  many  had  learned  to  love 
them,  and  in  "caves  and  dens  of  the  earth"  they  met 
secretly  to  hear  the  precious  words.    At  one  such  hiding 

162 


The  Open  Bible 

place  in  the  Sierra  our  Mission  held  a  little  service  in 
memory  of  these  persecuted  disciples.  The  eagerness  of 
some  of  the  Mexicans  to  obtain  Bibles  and  Christian 
literature  issued  by  our  Mission  was  touching.  The  first 
tract  printed  was  entitled  ''Bob,  the  Cabin  Boy,"  and  its 
reception  -made  it  evident  that  more  such  helps  should  be 
provided.  In  1876  the  Superintendent  made  a  trip  to  the 
United  States  at  his  own  charges  to  present  this  need  of  a 
Mission  Press.  Bishop  Ames  gave  him  the  first  contribu- 
tion of  one  hundred  dollars,  saying  emphatically: 
"Brother  Butler,  you  are  right ;  Methodism  never  became 
a  power  in  any  land  without  the  printing  press.  Go 
ahead !"  God  gave  him  the  hearts  of  the  members  of  the 
Church,  and  in  a  short  time  enough  was  collected  to  pur- 
chase a  good  press.  The  deeds  of  the  complete  outfit  were 
turned  over  to  the  Missionary  Society  free  of  encum- 
brance. The  first  words  printed  were :  "Glory  to  God  in 
the  highest,  peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men."  An  illus- 
trated paper,  The  Christian  Advocate,  established  first  as 
a  monthly,  is  now  a  weekly  with  the  largest  circulation  of 
any  Protestant  periodical  in  the  Republic,  although  there 
are  several  others  of  excellent  standing  issued  by  the  dif- 
ferent Missions.  From  time  to  time  special  gifts  have 
been  given  for  the  translation  and  publication  of  Christian 
books,  and  in  this  way  Binney's  Compend,  the  Life  of 
Wesley,  Moody's  Heaven,  and  similar  works,  have  been 
provided  for  our  Mexican  brethren. 

Through  all  his  travel  by  diligcncia  and  on  horseback  in 
the  early  days  William  Butler  never  carried  a  pistol  nor 
did  he  receive  any  annoyance.  When  not  incited  to  fanati- 
cism the  people  showed  themselves  friendly  and  ready  to 
receive  instruction.  Two  of  the  younger  missionaries  were 
kindly  supplied  by  friends  when  going  to  Mexico  with 
pistols,  which  were  supposed  to  be  necessary  for  their 
protection,  but  years  afterward  they  testified  that  the  only 
use  to  which  their  weapons  had  been  put  was  to  fire  at 

163 


I 


William  Butler 

the  cats  which  made  night  hideous  on  the  roof  of  the 
cloisters  in  Mexico ! 

Bishop  Simpson  was  deeply  interested  in  the  new  Mis- 
sion and  made  a  visit  soon  after  it  was  opened,  in  his  ser- 
mons and  addresses  producing  a  very  pleasant  impression 
on  the  Mexicans.  During  his  call  on  the  President  of  the 
Republic  he  referred  most  felicitously  to  the  seal  of  the 
two  nations,  each  having  the  figure  of  the  bird  of  power, 
the  eagle,  but  that  there  was  this  difference  between  them: 
The  one  on  the  seal  of  the  United  States  of  the  north  was 
at  rest,  while  that  on  the  seal  of  the  United  States  of 


Mexico  was  still  struggling  with  the  serpent  which  had 
threatened  its  national  life ! 

Travel  off  the  one  railroad  was  by  diligeucia,  the  old 
style  of  lumbering  vehicle  drawn  by  mules,  sometimes  as 
many  as  eleven  being  used  to  pull  the  great  hulk  up  the 
inclines.  The  driver  had  all  he  could  do  to  manage  the 
reins,  so  a  second  man  was  given  charge  of  the  whip  and 
the  bag  of  stones  with  which  he  would  take  accurate  aim 
at  the  ear  of  a  lazy  mule  which  might  be  guilty  of  shirk- 
ing work. 

Sometimes  the  deep  mud  would  prove  too  much  for 
even  the  eleven  mules,  and  then  the  passengers  must  alight 

164 


The  Open  Bible 

and  tug  at  long  ropes.  On  one  occasion  it  was  quite  edify- 
ing to  see  that  the  man  next  to  the  missionary  was  a 
Catholic  priest,  and  the  two  pulled  very  effectively  to- 
gether. Water  was  not  always  to  be  obtained,  and  in 
certain  sections  the  only  beverage  available  was  "pulque," 
the  national  drink  of  Mexico,  made  from  the  maguey. 
As  it  is  intoxicating,  though  mildly  so,  the  American 
would  not  accept  it,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  other  pas- 
sengers. He  used  the  luscious  fruits  which  abound  in 
that  favored  country  to  allay  thirst  when  the  wayside 
supply  of  water  was  deemed  unsafe. 

A  seat  on  top  of  the  coach  was  greatly  to  be  desired, 
but  often  this  could  not  be  secured  and  the  Superintendent 
had  to  travel  inside.  This  was  to  him  a  peculiar  hardship, 
since  every  other  one  of  the  twelve  passengers,  men, 
women,  and  children,  would  be  likely  to  smoke  all  day.  As 
he  had  a  special  dislike  for  tobacco,  one  experiment  when 
a  boy  being  quite  sufficient  for  him,  the  ordeal  was  dread- 
ful, and  when,  as  often  happened,  others  would  insist  on 
pulling  down  the  leather  curtains  to  exclude  the  dust,  his 
suffering  was  acute.  The  foundation  for  the  asthma  which 
burdened  his  latter  days  was  laid  on  these  journeys. 

In  Guanajuato  the  arrival  of  the  missionary  with  the 
tracts  and  Gospels  caused  great  commotion  in  the  episco- 
pal palace.  A  proclamation  was  issued,  signed  by  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Mary  de  Jesus,  a  copy  of  which  is  still  in  our  pos- 
session, against  these  tracts,  especially  mentioning  the 
"Dairyman's  Daughter"  and  "What  do  the  Protestants 
Believe?"  and  ordering  that  they  should  be  burned  or 
given  up  to  the  priests.  It  was  read  for  three  Sundays  in 
all  the  churches  of  the  diocese.  The  result  of  this  adver- 
tising was  a  large  increase  in  the  number  taken  and  read. 
Some  wonderful  openings  for  the  Gospel  were  found  in 
out-of-the-way  places.  One  day  a  delegation  of  Indians 
came  in  and  sat  in  a  solemn  row  in  the  study  till  their 
spokesman  had  stated  their  errand.    They  had  secured  a 

165 


I  i 


S         t' 


William  Butler 

copy  of  the  Gospel  of  John  in  some  way,  and  the  head  man 
of  the  village  being  able  to  read  the  entire  population  had 
been  accustomed  to  meet  and  hear  the  blessed  words. 
Their  fingers,  hardened  by  toil  in  the  fields,  had  at  last 
worn  away  the  pages  where  the  best-loved  passages  were 
recorded,  so  that  the  fourteenth  chapter  was  now  hardly 
legible.    They  had  heard  in  their  distant  village  that  such 
books  might  now  be  purchased  in  the  capital,  and  the 
delegation  came  seeking  the  book.     They  had  collected 
two  dollars  and  proffered  this  amount  for  the  precious 
volume.     Their  joy  was  delightful  to  behold  when  not 
only  one  but  several  copies  were  given,  together  with 
other  books  and  tracts.     A  preacher  was  sent  to  their 
village,  and  in  a  short  time  a  church  was  built  there  and 
all  the  inhabitants  became  regular  attendants  at  our  wor- 
ship.    Another  similar  delegation  came  begging  for  a 
church  and  pastor,  using  the  argument  that  "the  mud  m 
their  country  was  better  than  the  mud  down  here."    By 
this  they  meant  that  they  would  make  good  adobe  bricks 
for  the  chapel  and  school  if  some  one  could  be  spared  to 

teach  them. 

A  venerable  man,  ninety-nine  years  of  age,  was  con- 
verted, and  his  joy  in  the  Lord  was  great.  The  family 
had  been  without  religion  and  were  drifting  toward 
Spiritualism.  They  experienced  a  wonderful  change, 
established  a  family  altar,  said  grace  before  meat,  and 
began  the  study  of  God's  Word.  When  the  pastor  would 
visit  them  and  talk  of  the  mercy  of  Jesus  they  would 
exclaim,  "How  precious !  We  had  never  heard  this  be- 
fore!" This  was  indeed  the  work  for  which  Dr.  Butler 
had  entered  INIexico,  to  tell  of  the  preciousness  of  Christ 
to  those  who  accept  him. 

Dr.  Butler  served  as  pastor  of  the  Union  congregation, 
composed  of  the  American  and  English  residents  of  the 
capital,  many  of  whom  heartily  supported  the  work  in  the 
Spanish  language.    When  he  had  been  appointed  to  the 

i66 


V 


The  Open  Bible 

work  in  ^lexico  he  hoped  that  he  might  be  able  to  give 
five  years  of  service  there.  Six  were  granted  before  his 
health  yielded  to  the  unfriendly  climate  and  his  various 
hardships.  In  the  winter  of  1879  the  development  of  a 
serious  lung  trouble  caused  his  physician  to  order  a 
change  to  a  lower  altitude.  The  cold  weather  forbade  his 
coming  north  and  he  was  finally  ordered  to  Naples,  as  the 
climate  most  suited  to  his  condition.  The  work  had  be- 
come well  established  and  was  prospering,  and  he  was  able 
to  leave,  confident  that  the  experimental  stage  had  passed. 
Dr.  Drees  was  appointed  Superintendent  until  the  Mission 
should  take  the  form  of  an  Annual  Conference. 

The  voyage  was  made  through  the  West  India  Islands, 
and  in  the  balmy  air  of  that  southern  sea  the  invalid  im- 
proved sufficiently  to  come  on  deck  and  converse  with  the 
other  passengers.  One  was  a  Jewish  rabbi  of  some 
prominence.  He  loaned  his  ritual  to  Dr.  Butler,  but  could 
not  answer  his  questions  later  as  to  the  reason  why  the 
fifty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah  was  omitted  from  the  book 
which  contained  numerous  other  selections  from  the 
prophet,  nor  could  he  explain  the  meaning  of  the  chapter 
to  his  own  satisfaction.  In  this  ritual  was  a  service  to 
be  used  for  certain  feasts,  which  introduces  the  following 
responses : 

*'  Blessed  be  God,  King  of  the  universe,  that  I  was  not.born  a  heathen. 

Blessed  be  God,  King  of  the  universe,  that  I  was  not  born  a  slave. 

Blessed  be  God,  King  of  the  universe,  that  I  was  not  born  a  woman." 
The  women  shall  then  say : 
*'  Blessed  be  God,  King  of  the  universe,  who  hath  made  me  according  to 

thy  will." 

These  sentiments  were  especially  distasteful  to  the  mis- 
sionary, who  had  such  an  exalted  idea  of  the  position 
attainable  by  w^oman  in  the  Church  of  God  and  in  all  its 
activities.  There  is  no  justification  for  this  heartless 
litany  in  the  Old  Testament,  much  less  in  the  New. 

A  run  of  twenty-seven  days  brought  him  to  Plymouth, 

167 


William  Butler 


The  Open  Bible 


where  the  Rev.  John  Hay  was  waiting  to  greet  his  old 
friend  and  fellow-student  at  Didsbury  College.  An  oppor- 
tunity came  for  Dr.  Butler  to  deliver  lectures  in  Lanca- 
shire, where  the  explanation  of  the  events  following  our 
Civil'war  and  the  Intervention  in  Mexico  was  listened  to 
with  deep  interest  by  large  audiences  which  were  closely 
in  touch  with  the  whole  question,  some  of  the  auditors 
being  the  brave  men  who  nearly  starved  for  lack  of  work 
in  the  cotton  mills,  caused  by  the  Southern  blockade,  yet 
who  declared  that  they  would  not  have  the  blockade 
broken  even  to  afford  them  employment,  since  it  would 
put  off  the  day  of  the  liberation  of  the  enslaved.  It  will 
be  recalled  what  a  wonderful  reception  Beecher  had  from 
these  same  Lancashire  men  when  he  pleaded  before  them 

for  the  Union. 

In  Paris  the  McAll  Mission  halls  were  found  to  be  cen- 
ters for  the  same  work  which  had  been  carried  on  in 
MexiccH-preaching  the  Gospel  of  salvation  through  Jesus 
Christ  to  supersede  the  endeavor  to  win  it  by  austerities 
and  the  payment  of  money.  The  knowledge  of  spiritual 
things  evidenced  by  these  French  workingmen  was  won- 
derfully cheering. 

In  Naples  and  in  Rome  the  Mission  of  the  Wesleyan 

brethren  as  well  as  our  own  showed  signs  of  prosperity  m 

every  branch  of  work.    Dr.  Vernon  took  pains  to  show 

his  brother  missionary  all  the  points  of  vantage  already 

gained  in  the  holy  city.     Perhaps  no  one  ever  visited 

Rome  who  so  rejoiced  over  the  splendid  position  won  by 

evangelical  Christianity  there  as  did  the  man  who  had 

seen  its  glorious  successes  in  two  distant  parts  of  the 

world.    To  find  the  Wesleyan  Church  almost  in  sight  of 

the  windows  of  the  Vatican,  in  the  city  where  so  recently 

Protestant  service  was  not  permitted  even  in  a  foreign 

consulate ;  to  discover  an  agency  of  the  Bible  Society  in 

the  Castle  of  St.  Angelo,  where  are  the  barracks  of  the 

soldiers  responsible  for  the  peace  of  that  part  of  Rome 

i68 


i 

I 


in  which  the  Vatican  is  situated ;  to  see  a  large  number 
of  these  soldiers  of  United  Italy  commune  as  members  of 
the  Wesleyan  Church — these  were  fulfillments  of  blessed 
hopes  which  he  had  cherished  for  many  years. 

One  delight  was  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  St.  Paul ; 
to  continue  the  pilgrimage  begun  years  before  at  Malta 
and  which  now  carried  him  out  on  the  Appian  Way,  to 
the  ruined  quarters  of  the  Praetorian  Guard  in  the  palace 
of  the  Caesars ;  to  the  Mamertine  Prison,  where  the  dun- 
geon is  still  damp  and  cold;  to  the  steps  of  the  Forum, 
and  to  the  magnificent  church  of  St.  Paul's  outside  the 
walls,  where  St.  Paul  is  believed  to  have  yielded  up  his 
life.  It  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  joyful  emo- 
tions awakened  in  thus  reverently  following  these  traces 
of  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles.  A  different  sort  of  pleasure 
was  anticipated  in  a  projected  interview  with  the  Pope,  in 
which  the  missionary  would  have  enjoyed  discussing  with 
him  the  destination  of  those  sons  of  his,  the  Jesuits,  whom 
he  had  watched  depart  from  the  station  in  Mexico  six 
years  before.  The  arrangements  were  almost  completed 
when  it  was  mentioned  that  he  would  be  expected  to  kneel 
to  his  Holiness,  and  this,  the  mark  of  assumption  of  divine 
authority,  he  could  not  render.  Possibly  the  Pontiff  lost 
some  very  good  advice  by  missing  this  conversation !  In- 
stead of  kneeling  to  the  Pope  he  made  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
Scala  Sancta,  where  Luther  had  received  the  revelation 
of  the  truth  that  "the  just  shall  live  by  faith."  The  pil- 
grims were  toiling  up  the  Holy  Stairs  seeking  the  comfort 
which  he  had  found  so  many  years  before.  The  sight  of 
souls  trying  to  work  out  their  own  salvation  always 
moved  the  heart  of  the  veteran  missionary  profoundly, 
since  his  own  relief  from  the  burden  of  sin  had  been  so 
complete  and  satisfying.  The  great  number  of  priests 
and  these  magnificent  churches  would  seem  to  be  suffi- 
cient to  instruct  the  Italian  nation,  instead  of  leaving  its 
poor,  particularly,  in  such  ignorance  and  superstition. 

i6g 


lil 


William  Butler 

Not  long  before  a  caricature  of  the  crucifixion  had 
been  discovered  on  the  wall  of  one  of  the  rooms  of  the 
Praetorian  Guard  in  the  palace  of  the  Cccsars.    The  gov- 
ernment  had   it   carefully   removed   and   placed   in   the 
Kricheriano  Museum.    It  was  of  peculiar  interest  as  illus- 
trating the  words  of  Paul,  "to  the  Greeks  foolishness," 
and  as  evidence  of  the  scorn  and  contempt  in  which  Chris- 
tianity was  held  by  this  soldier  who  rudely  scratched  on 
the  plaster  wall  of  the  guardroom  the  figure  of  one  of  his 
fellow-soldiers  with  his  arm  raised  in  the  act  of  adoration 
toward  a  cross  on  which  hangs  a  man  with  the  head  of  an 
ass.     Underneath  are  the  words,  "Alcxanenos  worships 
his  god."     Through  the  centuries  this  picture  has  been 
preserved  in  the  ruins  of  the  barracks  that  we  might  see 
how  bitter  was  the  persecution  of  the  early  Christians  and 
against  what  odds  they  conquered  in  Rome.     The  blas- 
phemous opposition  has  been  put  down,  and  Christ  cruci- 
fied, the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God,  is  over- 
coming not  only  in  Rome  but  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth.    The  w^onderful  Colosseum  was  not  merely  an  in- 
teresting ruin  to  the  devout  heart  of  the  missionary,  it 
seemed  a  monument  left  by  the  divine  hand  to  witness  to 
the  mighty  conquering  power  of  his  Word.  The  memories 
clustering  around   its   great   arches   were  of  the   worst 
phases  of  the  brutal  Roman  opposition,  and  also  of  the 
fidelity  of  the  Christians  who  in  the  vast  arena  laid  down 
their  lives  for  the  despised  Xazarene.    Whatever  obstacles 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  may  encounter  in  the  future 
none  can  be  so  great  as  those  which  here  opposed  it. 
The  victory  won  in  the  face  of  the  wickedness  and  bru- 
tality of  the  Roman  Empire  makes  it  certain  that  no 
religion  on  earth  can  stand  against  it ;  the  only  need  is 
that  the  same  spirit  of  sacrifice  shall  animate  the  followers 
of  Christ ;  a  readiness  to  be  offered  up  if  need  be,  not  in 
the  arena  of  conflict  with  wild  beasts  but  in  lowly  service 
in  the  face  of  ridicule  and  opposition.    Attendance  at  the 

170 


(iRAFFlTO    FROM    RoME 


v«^i  W«p  >ff*i  -tfwXF^  V  -,0i»vnt>Jr««M4«^v^>  ^riA'vn 


William  "Butler 

Not  long  before  a  caricature  of  the  crucifixion  had 
been  discovered  on  the  wall  of  one  of  the  rooms  of  the 
Praetorian  Guard  in  tlie  palace  of  the  Cresars.    The  gov- 
ernment   had    it   carefully    removed    and    placed    in    the 
Kricheriano  MuseuuL    It  was  of  peculiar  interest  as  ilhis- 
trating  the  words  of  Paul,  "to  the  Greeks  foolishness," 
and  as  evidence  of  the  scorn  and  contempt  in  which  Chris- 
tianity was  held  hy  this  soldier  who  rudely  scratched  on 
the  plaster  wall  uf  the  guardroom  the  figure  of  one  of  his 
fellow-soldiers  with  his  arm  raised  in  the  act  of  adoration 
toward  a  cross  on  which  hangs  a  man  with  the  head  of  an 
ass.     Underneath  are  the  words,  "Alexanenos  worships 
his  god."     Through  the  centuries  this  picture  has  been 
preserved  in  the  ruins  uf  th.e  barracks  that  we  migiit  see 
how  bitter  was  the  persecution  of  the  early  Christians  and 
against  what  odds  they  conquered  in  Rome.     The  blas- 
phemous opposition  has  been  i)Ut  down,  and  ChrLst  cruci- 
fied, the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God,  is  over- 
coming not  only  in  Rome  but  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth.     The  wonderful  Colosseum  vwas  \vA  merely  an  in- 
teresting ruin  to  the  devout  heart  of  the  missionary,  it 
seemed  a  monument  left  by  the  divine  liand  to  witness  to 
the  mighty  conquering  power  of  his  Word.  The  memories 
clustering  around   its   great   arches   were   of   the   worst 
phases  of  the  l)rutal  Roman  oi)position,  and  also  of  the 
fidelity  of  the  Cliristians  who  in  the  vast  arena  laid  down 
their  lives  for  the  despised  Xazarene.    Whatever  obstacles 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  may  encounter  in  the  future 
none  can  be  so  great  as  those  which  here  opposed   it. 
The  victory  won  in  the  face  of  the  wickedness  and  bru- 
tality of  the  Roman  Empire  makes  it  certain  that  no 
religion  on  earth  can  stand  against  it ;  the  only  need  is 
that  the  same  spirit  of  sacrifice  shall  animate  the  followers 
of  Christ;  a  readiness  to  be  offered  up  if  need  be,  not  in 
the  arena  of  conflict  with  v;ild  beasts  but  in  lowly  service 
in  the  face  of  ridicule  and  opposition.    Attendance  at  the 

170 


(ii^Mi-mt   iKo.M    Rome 


II 


I 

¥ 


f 


III 


The  Open  Bible 


vesper  service  on  Sunday  at  St.  Peter's  showed  only  about 
fifty  Italians  present  and  some  seventy-five  tourists.  The 
number  of  clergy  equaled  that  of  the  audience.  Dr.  Butler 
wrote  concerning  the  great  cathedral:  ''No  description 
can  do  justice  to  it.  When  the  world  is  evangelized,  and 
popery  dead  and  gone,  that  will  be  the  place  to  hold  the 
jubilee  of  redemption."  As  his  prophetic  instinct  had 
sometimes  appeared  almost  inspired  we  may  hope  for  an 
Ecumenical  Conference  of  Christendom  in  this  noble 
edifice  in  the  glorious  years  to  come. 

Dr.  Abel  Stevens  was  in  charge  of  a  Union  English 
church  in  the  city  of  Geneva,  and  he  asked  Dr.  Butler  to 
supply  his  pulpit  during  his  absence  in  London,  where  he 
wished  to  go  to  attend  to  the  publication  of  one  of  his 
works.     So  the  summer  was  delightfully  spent  in  this 
way,  the  service  being  held  right  in  the  shadow  of  the 
cathedral  where  Calvin's  pulpit  is  occupied  each  Sabbath, 
and  where  the  name  of  Merle  D'Aubigne  lingers  in  blessed 
memory.     Not  far  away  was  Ferney,  the  home  of  Vol- 
taire.   A  lovely  spot  it  is,  but  the  indignation  of  the  mis- 
sionary was  aroused  at  the  inscription  over  the  door  of  the 
chapel' erected  in  the  grounds,  ''Erected  to  God  by  VOL- 
TAIRE."   The  name  of  the  infidel  in  larger  letters  than 
those  used  for  that  of  the  Deity.    How  different  the  lives 
of  these  two  men !    One  had  given  his  years  and  talents 
to  the  attempted  overthrow  of  Christianity  and  the  other 
had  devoted  his  life  to  its  upbuilding.     Contrast  their 
latter  end,  the  misery  of  the  brilliant  Frenchman  when 
illness  had  broken  his  spirit,  and  these  words  which  Dr. 
Butler  wrote  at  this  time,  though  still  a  great  sufferer: 
"Life  was  never  sweeter  to  me  for  the  sake  of  glorifying 
God  than  it  is  now.    I  look  forward  to  more  work  for  the 

Master  with  joy." 

The  months  in  this  salubrious  climate  brought  restora- 
tion, and  by  the  early  fall  the  family  returned  to  England 
to  visit  friends.  Mr.  Ewart,  one  of  the  largest  linen  manu- 


m 


i 


111 


William  Butler 

facturers  of  Belfast,  had  some  years  before  visited 
Mexico,  and  although  a  member  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land he  was  kind  enough  to  inspect  our  Mission  and  to 
make  it  a  substantial  gift.  He  had  come  to  Geneva  and  in- 
sisted on  a  visit  from  the  missionaries.  It  was  a  delightful 
week,  and  one  impressive  from  the  fact  that  this  busy 
man,  a  member  of  Parliament  and  at  the  head  of  a  great 
business,  took  time  from  his  political  cares  and  business 
details  to  hold  morning  prayers  every  day.  Before  the 
breakfast  was  served  the  household  assembled,  with  all 
the  servants  who  were  Protestants,  and  the  master  of  the 
house  read  the  Scripture  and  prayers  for  the  day.  Noth- 
ing was  allowed  to  interfere  with  this  beautiful  service. 
The  rector  of  a  neighboring  church  was  also  a  guest  in 
this  hospitable  home.  Walking  back  from  the  service  on 
Sunday  he  took  the  opportunity  to  inquire  of  Mrs.  Butler 
where  the  Methodists  found  their  doctrine  of  "Perfect 
Love."  He  appeared  quite  mystified  when  she  replied 
that  it  was  taken  from  the  Bible  and  the  Prayer  Book, 
imtil  she  reminded  him  of  the  collect  he  had  read  that 
very  morning:  ''Cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the 
inspiration  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love 
thee,  and  worthily  magnify  thy  holy  name." 

From  the  Religious  Tract  Society  of  London  an  in- 
creased grant  for  the  press,  and  from  other  friends  gifts 
amounting  in  all  to  fifteen  hundred  dollars,  enabled  the 
former  Superintendent  to  show  his  continued  interest  in 
the  press  in  Mexico.  On  his  return  to  the  United  States 
more  was  secured,  which  enabled  him  to  have  a  good 
hymnal  with  music  prepared  for  the  use  of  congregations. 
Bishop  Haven  was  delighted  to  see  the  improvement  in 
Dr.  Butler's  health,  and  wrote  expressing  the  hope  that 
he  might  yet  have  many  years  of  usefulness  wherever 
Providence  might  call  him,  whether  to  labor  in  his  Con- 
ference or  to  plant  other  Missions.  He  then  asked  if  he 
would  be  willing  to  go  to  Jerusalem  and  superintend  there 

172 


The  Open  Bible 

a  new  Mission  if  the  Church  would  authorize  the  expendi- 
ture. Dr.  Butler  consented  to  this  proposition,  but  the 
death  of  the  farseeing  Bishop  occurring  soon  after,  ended 
the  matter,  and  our  Church  has  not  yet  entered  the  Lord's 

land. 

Dr.  Rust  then  impressed  the  returned  missionary  into 
the  service  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society.     In  order  to 
qualify  himself  to  speak  intelligently  on  the  condition  of 
the  work  he  made  a  tour  of  all  the  schools  and  institutions 
under  its  care,  and  then  visited  the  churches  in  the  North 
to  plead  for  donations  for  these  worthy  enterprises.     A 
letter  of  his  describes  the  enthusiasm  shown  by  an  audi- 
ence in  a  large  Philadelphia  church,  where,  as  he  presented 
the  need,  the  collection  was  increased  five  hundred  per 
cent  over  that  given  the  previous  year.     The  members 
fairly  rivaled  each  other  in  providing  the  sum  necessary 
for  a  theological  education  for  a  colored  man,  formerly  the 
Lieutenant  Governor  of  a  Southern  State,  who  had  been 
recently  converted  and  now  desired  to  give  his  life  to  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel.    The  work  was  delightful,  but 
when  his  Conference  opened  Dr.  Butler  preferred  to  take  a 
pastorate  and  live  the  quiet  life  of  a  preacher-in-charge 
again.    Arriving  at  the  seat  of  the  Conference  late  one 
morning,  as  he  passed  up  the  aisle  cheers  broke  from  the 
assembled    ministers— the    intention    of    which    was    a 
mystery  to  the  newcomer  until  at  last  he  discovered  that 
they  were  honoring  the  returned  missionary.    They  fur- 
ther signified  their  approval  by  electing  him  to  head  the 
General  Conference  delegation.    His  appointment  was  at 
Melrose,   Massachusetts,  where  he  passed  three  happy 
years,  using  his  vacations  to  lecture  at  camp  meetings  and 
assemblies  in  behalf  of  his  beloved  Missions.    A  cottage 
at  Martha's  Vineyard  afforded  a  place  for  rest  and  indul- 
gence in  his  favorite  pastime,  a  good  dip  in  the  salt  water. 
He  was  a  magnificent  swimmer  and  taught  every  member 
of  his  family,  as  well  as  many  others,  this  useful  art.  Mrs. 

173 


M 


I: 

V 


William  Butler 

Butler  alone  succeeded  only  in  learning  to  float,  but  never- 
theless thoroughly  enjoyed  her  partial  accomplishment. 
A  young  evangelist  who  had  passed  through  India  gave 
an  address  at  the  tabernacle,  and  in  the  course  of  his 
remarks  happened  to  use  quite  frequently  the  expression, 
**I  see  the  widows  floating  down  the  Ganges !"  No  men- 
tion was  made  of  their  being  alive  or  dead.  One  of  the 
bright  minds  at  the  camp  took  this  up,  and  when  Mrs. 
Butler  was  seen  wending  her  way  to  the  bathing  place  she 
would  be  assailed  on  all  sides  with  inquiries  as  to  whether 
she  was  going  to  show  them  ''how  the  widows  float  down 
the  Ganges !" 

The  increasing  prosperity  of  the  India  Mission,  as  re- 
ported by  the  Indian  Witness  and  letters  to  the  former 
Superintendent,  so  fired  his  enthusiasm  that  he  carried  his 
audiences  with  him  in  the  inspiration  of  the  hour.  On 
one  such  occasion,  at  a  camp  meeting  in  Iowa,  Chaplain 
McCabe  was  a  listener  to  his  glowing  words,  and  asked  at 
tlie  close,  "Brother  Butler,  would  you  like  to  go  to  India 
again?"  The  reply  came  instantly,  "I  would  rather  go  to 
India  than  go  to  heaven !"  Later  he  explained  this  enthu- 
siastic declaration  by  saying  that  he  was  sure  that  the 
Lord  would  take  him  to  heaven  some  day,  but  that  he  had 
no  idea  that  he  would  be  permitted  to  see  the  work  in 
India  again  while  still  in  this  life.  An  idea  is  sufficient  for 
the  warm-hearted  chaplain.  Without  delay  he  began  to 
arrange  lecture  courses  for  the  missionary-  and  to  lecture 
himself  in  furtherance  of  the  plan.  Jacob  Sleeper,  of 
Boston,  Dr.  Butler's  lifelong  friend,  entered  into  the 
gentle  conspiracy  and  made  it  possible  for  his  wife  and 
daughter  to  accompany  him  in  this  wonderful  trip  to  dear 
India. 

174 


CHAPTER   X 
Welcome! 

*^  nnti  some  dapg  after  paul  ?aiU  unto  '^Jatnaba^,  ^ct  us  0O  a0ain 
anD  \3isit  our  brctbrcn  in  ctacrp  citj?  wbcrc  m  baUc  prcacbcb  tbc  worD  of 
tbc  HorD,  antJ  sec  bouj  the?  Ho." 

A  FAREWELL  meeting  for  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Butler  was  held 
in  the  Washington  Square  Church,  New  York,  on  May  4, 
1883,  to  speed  the  returning  missionaries  on  this  delight- 
ful journey.    Chaplain  McCabe,  almost  as  happy  as  those 
about  to  go,  led  the  singing.     ''The  Church  Rallynig 
Song,"  bv  Fanny  Crosby,  was  sung  for  the  first  tniie  m 
public.    The  great  audience  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the 
words,  "Awake,  awake,  the  ]Master  now  is  calling  us,"  and 
all  were  uplifted  by  the  spirit  of  the  hour.    Miss  Crosby 
was  present  and  tears  ran  down  her  sightless  face  as  she 
heard  her  hymn  so  enthusiastically  rendered.     The  Mis- 
sionary Secretary,  Dr.  J.   M.   Reid,  gave  the  address 
from  which  a  few  remarks  are  here  quoted:  "I  would 
rather   found  a  Mission  than  an  empire!     Had  I   no 
higher  motive  than  the  perpetuation  of  my  name  among 
men  the  same  would  be  my  preference.     You  can  see 
to-day  in  India  the  palaces  and  tombs  of  the  greatest 
rulers  of  that  vast  empire,  and  many  of  them  are  in 
ruins,  while  of  the  dynasties  which  gather  their  fame 
from 'such  names  as  Akbar  and  Shah  Jehan  not  a  single 
vestige  remains.     On  the  other  hand,  the  waves  of  the 
Indian  Ocean  roll  just  as  blue  and  beautiful  and  sing 
their  requiem  as  loud  and  clear  as  when  long  years  ago 
they  first  entombed  the  great  and  good  Dr.  Coke,  who 
was  on  his  wav  to  establish  a  Wesleyan  Mission  in  India, 
and  the  work  called  into  being  through  his  heroic  efforts 
is  still  living  and  growing.    The  kingdom  he  established 

175 


William  Butler 

Butler  alone  succeeded  only  in  learning  to  float,  but  never- 
theless thoroughly  enjoyed  her  partial  accomplishment. 
A  young  evangelist  who  had  passed  through  India  gave 
an  address  at  the  tabernacle,  and  in  the  course  of  his 
remarks  happened  to  use  quite  frequently  the  expression, 
"I  see  the  widows  floating  down  the  Ganges !"  No  men- 
tion was  made  of  their  being  alive  or  dead.  One  of  the 
bright  minds  at  the  camp  took  this  up,  and  when  Mrs. 
Butler  was  seen  wending  her  way  to  the  bathing  place  she 
would  be  assailed  on  all  sides  with  inquiries  as  to  whether 
she  was  going  to  show  them  "how  the  widows  float  down 
the  Ganges !" 

The  increasing  prosperity  of  the  India  Mission,  as  re- 
ported by  the  Indian  Witness  and  letters  to  the  former 
Superintendent,  so  fired  his  enthusiasm  that  he  carried  his 
audiences  with  him  in  the  inspiration  of  the  hour.  On 
one  such  occasion,  at  a  camp  meeting  in  Iowa,  Chaplain 
McCabe  was  a  listener  to  his  glowing  words,  and  asked  at 
the  close,  "Brother  Butler,  would  you  like  to  go  to  India 
again?"  The  reply  came  instantly,  "I  would  rather  go  to 
India  than  go  to  heaven !"  Later  he  explained  this  enthu- 
siastic declaration  by  saying  that  he  was  sure  that  the 
Lord  would  take  him  to  heaven  some  day,  but  that  he  had 
no  idea  that  he  would  be  permitted  to  see  the  work  in 
India  again  while  still  in  this  life.  An  idea  is  sufficient  for 
the  warm-hearted  chaplain.  Without  delay  he  began  to 
arrange  lecture  courses  for  the  missionary  and  to  lecture 
himself  in  furtherance  of  the  plan.  Jacob  Sleeper,  of 
Boston,  Dr.  Butler's  lifelong  friend,  entered  into  the 
gentle  conspiracy  and  made  it  possible  for  his  wife  and 
daughter  to  accompany  him  in  this  wonderful  trip  to  dear 
India. 

174 


CHAPTER   X 
Welcome! 

"  ?(ntJ  some  ba^g  after  |?aui  ?aib  unto  "iJBatnaba?,  %ct  \x^  00  acain 
anD  Wit  our  brctbrcn  in  etjcrp  citj?  wbcrc  ttjc  bate  prcacbcb  tbc  worb  of 
tbP  ItorD,  anb  m  bouj  tbo?  bo." 

A  FAREWELL  meeting  for  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Butler  was  held 
in  the  Washington  Square  Church,  New  York,  on  May  4, 
1883,  to  speed  the  returning  missionaries  on  this  delight- 
ful journey.    Chaplain  IMcCabe,  almost  as  happy  as  those 
about  to  go,   led  the   singing.     'The  Church   Rallying 
Song,"  by  Fanny  Crosby,  was  sung  for  the  first  time  in 
public.    The  great  audience  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the 
words,  "Awake,  awake,  the  Master  now  is  calling  us,"  and 
all  were  uplifted  by  the  spirit  of  the  hour.     Miss  Crosby 
was  present  and  tears  ran  down  her  sightless  face  as  she 
heard  her  hymn  so  enthusiastically  rendered.     The  j\Iis- 
sionary   Secretary,   Dr.  J.   M.   Reid,  gave  the  address, 
from  which  a  few  remarks  are  here  quoted:  'T  would 
rather   found  a   Mission  than  an   empire!     Had   I   no 
higher  motive  than  the  perpetuation  of  my  name  among 
men  the  same  would  be  my  preference.     You  can  see 
to-day  in  India  the  palaces  and  tombs  of  the  greatest 
rulers  of  that   vast  empire,  and  many  of  them  are  in 
ruins,  while  of  the  dynasties  which  gather  their  fame 
from  such  names  as  Akbar  and  Shah  Jehan  not  a  single 
vestige  remains.     On  the  other  hand,  the  waves  of  the 
Indian  Ocean  roll  just  as  blue  and  beautiful  and  sing 
their  requiem  as  loud  and  clear  as  when  long  years  ago 
they  first  entombed  the  great  and  good  Dr.  Coke,  who 
was  on  his  way  to  establish  a  Wesleyan  Mission  in  India, 
and  the  work  called  into  being  through  his  heroic  efforts 
is  still  living  and  growing.    The  kingdom  he  estabHshed 

175 


William  Butler 

is  part  of  a  kingdom  that  shall  have  no  end.  ...  It  is 
no  ordinary  honor  that  God  has  put  on  Dr.  Butler  in  that 
he  has  permitted  him  to  be  the  father  of  a  great  Mission ; 
still  more  wonderful  that  it  should  be  given  him  to  estab- 
lish two  great  Missions.  The  circumstances  under  which 
our  dear  Brother  and  Sister  Butler  leave  us  and  enter 
India  are  very  different  from  those  which  marked  their 
departure  of  twenty-five  years  ago ;  then  they  were  going 
to  an  unknown  land  where  they  were  entire  strangers,  and 
to  labors  and  perils  they  could  scarcely  imagine.  I  know 
that  these  dear  friends  are  triumphant  at  the  giant 
growth  of  the  little  sapling  they  planted  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord.  I  want  them  to  go  and  see,  and  to  come  back 
laden  with  his  blessings  to  scatter  them  like  precious 
pearls  among  the  churches  of  America !" 

After  such  a  farewell  the  wonderful  journey  began. 
What  a  privilege!  Was  it  ever  before  granted  to  two 
missionaries  to  return  after  twenty  years'  absence  to  see 
the  marvels  wrought  in  God's  name  by  those  who  had 
followed  in  the  work  and  carried  it  on  to  its  present 
glorious  success? 

The  steamer  bearing  these  veteran  missionaries  ran 
close  to  a  great  fleet  of  enormous  icebergs  on  the  third 
day  out,  and  Dr.  Butler  was  reminded  of  the  "morsels" 
from  the  treasury  of  the  Almighty  to  which  he  referred 
when  he  showed  Job  his  utter  insignificance — **Hast  thou 
entered  into  the  treasury  of  the  snow,  or  hast  thou  seen 
the  treasury  of  the  hail?"  It  recalled  to  the  memory  of 
the  missionary  the  incident  previously  related,  of  his 
first  trip,  when,  after  suffering  as  they  crossed  the  desert 
strip  from  Cairo,  with  nothing  to  slake  their  thirst  save 
the  tepid  water  which  was  brought  in  skin  bottles  on  the 
backs  of  camels  all  the  way  from  the  Nile,  or  the  brackish 
water  of  the  desert  wells,  they  entered  the  cabin  of  the 
steamer  at  Suez  and  found  there  great  bowls  heaped 
with  ice  from  Wenham  Lake,  near  Boston,  which  had 

176 


Welcome! 


been  brought  twice  under  the  equator  in  order  that 
it  might  furnish  relief  to  the  travelers  at  Suez.  It  seemed 
to  Dr.  Butler  that  if  Moses  could  have  seen  this  soUdi- 
fied  water  he  would  have  considered  it  almost  as  great 
a  miracle  as  the  manna  given  from  heaven.  Now  the 
journey  was  to  be  free  from  the  discomforts  and  hard- 
ships experienced  on  their  first  voyage. 

On  the  pier  at  Glasgow  to  welcome  the  travelers  stood 
the  same  kind  Scotch  friend  who  had  received  them  on 
their  arrival  in  India,  Mr.  James  Young.  A  delightful 
week  in  his  hospitable  home  afforded  many  happy 
reminiscences  of  the  time  spent  together  in  the  land  of 
their  hearts'  love.  In  this  home  also  was  Mrs.  Sale — the 
widow  of  a  minister  of  the  London  Mission  and  the 
honored  mother-in-law  of  the  host — who  was  the  first 
missionary  to  establish  systematic  zenana  work,  which 
she  did  in  Calcutta  in  1850.  She  succeeded  in  winning 
the  confidence  of  some  native  men  and  in  gaining  the 
hearts  of  the  women  in  their  homes.  Shortly  after  pla- 
cing this  work  on  a  firm  basis  she  was  obliged  to  return 
temporarily  to  England,  giving  it  into  the  care  of  Mrs. 
Mullens,  the  wife  of  a  Baptist  missionary,  under  whose 
supervision  and  that  of  her  daughters  the  work  was 
systematized  and  the  zenana  mission  extended  until  all 
the  Christian  bodies  engaged  in  India  came  to  realize 
their  responsibility  to  the  women  of  their  day.  Mr. 
Mullens  had  been  a  guest  in  Dr.  Butler's  home  in 
India,  and  he  also  ascribed  to  Mrs.  Sale  the  credit  for 
beginning  the  work.  These  old  friends  reviewed  the 
great  advance  since  their  days  of  active  labor  when,  in 
weakness  and  trembling,  such  tasks  were  undertaken  in 
God's  name. 

Dr.  Butler  arrived  in  Edinburgh  on  the  very  morning 
of  the  ceremonies  incident  to  the  opening  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  St.  Giles  after  its  restoration  under  the  care  of 
William  Chalmers.    He  was  deeply  interested  in  the  event, 

177 


William  Butler 

particularly  because  in  his  early  manhood  he  had  wit- 
nessed the  disruption  of  the  Church  of   Scotland.     A 
friend  offered  to  see  if  entrance  could  possibly  be  se- 
cured for  him  and  returned  with  the  coveted  permission, 
but  on  the  pass,  which  was  the  last  of  the  three  thousand 
issued  for  the  ceremony,  were  the  words,  ^'No  clergyman 
will  be  permitted   to  join  the   procession  unless   fully 
robed."    Here  was  a  difficulty.    His  outfit  for  revisitmg 
the  India  Mission  had  not  included  the  gown  and  cap  of 
a  doctor  of  divinity,  though  the  degree  had  been  con- 
ferred on  him  by  Dickinson  College  in  1861,  yet  as  such 
he  must  appear  to  gain  the  coveted  admittance.     The 
kindness  of  the  Scotch  friend,  however,  supplied  the  lack 
and  Dr.  Butler  was  given  a  seat  on  the  dais,  where  the 
whole  impressive  scene  could  be   fully   enjoyed.     The 
chief  men  of  Scotland,  the  representative  of  the  Queen, 
and  the  government  officials  here  bowed  reverently  in 
the  sacred  edifice  where  John  Knox  preached  his  last 
sermon,  and  which  has  witnessed  so  many  changes  in 
the  political  condition  of  Scotland,  so  many  differences 
of  opinion  during  its  change  from  Romanism  to  Protes- 
tantism, having  passed  through  the  Covenanters'  hands, 
to  the  independency  of  the  present  day.    Our  Mission  in 
India  had  received  so  many  generous  gifts  and  such 
loyal  support  from  the  Christian  Scotchmen  in  the  civil 
and  the  military  service  that  the  former  Superintendent 
considered  it  a  special  privilege  to  join  in  this  service  of 
praise  at  the  conclusion  of  the  task  of  restoring  the  cen- 
tral edifice  of  their  national  Church.    The  one  hundredth 
psalm  was  sung  by  the  congregation,  led  by  the  organ, 
and  afterward  the  Hallelujah  Chorus  was  rendered.     In 
the  same  city  at  the  same  time  the  Free  Church  was  dis- 
cussing the  question  whether  an  organ  should  be  per- 
mitted in  the  worship  of  their  churches !    Dr.  Butler  was 
reminded  of  a  passage-at-arms  between  two  good  friends 
in  India,  missionaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 

178 


Welcome  ! 

Scotland,  but  of  these  different  branches.  One  addressed 
the  other,  saying,  "David  tells  us  to  'Sing  unto  the  Lord 
a  nczv  song;'  but  you  say,  *Naw;  we'll  sing  nawthing  but 
the  auld  psalms  o'  David !'  " 

As  soon  as  the  heat  of  summer  was  past,  and  the  abate- 
ment of  the  plague  of  cholera  which  was  afflicting  Egypt 
announced,  the  voyage  was  undertaken — curiously 
enough,  in  a  steamer  of  the  same  name  as  the  one  which 
bore  the  travelers  on  their  journey  in  1856,  the  Nubia. 

The  passage  through  the  Suez  Canal  was  speedy  and 
comfortable  in  spite  of  the  great  heat,  which  compelled 
the  passengers  to  sleep  on  deck,  and  contrasted  delight- 
fully with  the  weary  jaunt  across  Egypt  in  carts  which 
had  been  the  experience  of  the  missionaries  on  their  first 
journey  to  India.  A  day  and  a  night  sufficed  to  pass 
through  the  canal  into  the  Red  Sea,  where  one  evening  a 
curious  phenomenon  was  witnessed  which  the  captain 
said  was  very  unusual.  The  day  had  been  intensely  sul- 
try, and  in  the  evening  a  shower  which  came  up  had  not 
relieved  the  heat  but  rather  made  it  more  oppressive,  and 
when  the  moon  rose  at  ten  o'clock  the  opposite  horizon 
was  spanned  by  a  perfect  lunar  rainbow  of  subdued  but 
clearly  defined  coloring. 

On  arrival  at  Bombay  the  first  persons  to  board  the 
steamer  were  two  members  of  the  Mission,  Dr.  D.  O.  Fox 
and  another  friend.  From  that  time  during  the  entire 
trip  there  was  only  one  station  where  the  founders  of  the 
work  were  not  met  by  some  Methodist  Christian. 
Twenty-seven  years  ago  they  were  alone  in  India;  now 
brothers  and  sisters  in  Christ  greeted  them  everywhere. 
Instead  of  a  journey  of  twenty-four  days  in  a  cart  drawn 
by  men,  forty-nine  hours  in  a  comfortable  railway  car- 
riage brought  them  to  Lucknow,  where  the  Dasserah,  the 
English  camp  meeting,  was  about  to  begin.  Another 
missionary  came  on  board  at  Cawnpore,  bringing  a  very 
substantial  welcome,  and  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening 

179 


m 

-   "\ 


William  Butler 

the  train  rolled  into  Lucknow.    Here  again  Dr.  Butler's 
own  description  will  be  presented : 

''As  soon  as  the  train  stopped  there  was  a  hearty  burst 
of  joyful  recognition.     There  to  welcome  us  stood  Dr. 
Johnson,  Dr.  Waugh,  and  a  number  of  the  brethren.  We 
hurried  off  to  the  home  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society.    To  our  surprise,  before  we  reached  the 
last  turn,  where  the  Mission  house  comes  into  view,  the 
carriages  stopped  under  the  trees  and  we  were  asked  to 
alight.    What  does  this  mean?    When  we  got  out  of  the 
carriages  we  were  put  in  line  two  by  two,  arm  in  arm. 
This  looked  rather  formal,  but  even  then  the  expectation 
of  any   reception   was  not  awakened.     We   moved  on 
through  the  dense  shade  until  the  comer  was  turned, 
then  lo,  all  was  explained,  for  over  the  gates  now  full  in 
view  was  an  arch,  and  from  it  blazed  out  in  golden  letters 
fifteen  inches  deep  the  word 

WELCOME ! 

while  lining  the  avenue  from  the  gate  to  the  house  were 
about  three  hundred  native  Christians,  and  as  soon  as  we 
emerged  from  the  shade  and  came  into  the  blaze  of  light 
they  sang  out  in  their  own  language,  but  to  the  old, 
familiar  tune,  the  glad  words : 

"  ♦  The  morning  light  is  breaking ; 
The  darkness  disappears.' 

"The  effect  was  overwhelming.  Who  were  these  who 
were  thus  singing,  'Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord'  ?  Some  of  them  were  the  dear  orphan  girls 
whom  we  had  taken  up  in  their  destitution  and  misery 
twenty-five  years  before.  The  Father  and  Mother  of  the 
Mission'  thev  called  us.  How  glad  and  happy  they  all 
appeared.  I  felt  like  one  dazed  as  I  tried  to  walk  up 
between  those  rejoicing  loving  lines  of  native  Christians 
with  their  pastors  and  teachers.    At  the  head  of  the  line, 

i8o 


Welcome  ! 


on  the  steps  of  her  hospitable  home,  stood  that  blessed 
woman.  Miss  Thoburn,  surrounded  by  her  staff  of  faith- 
ful helpers.  What  a  welcome !  and  what  a  contrast  was 
this  to  our  first  reception  at  Lucknow.  No  common 
words  are  at  all  warm  enough  to  describe  the  scene  or  to 
express  the  emotions  of  that  glad  hour,  while  to  write 
what  we  really  felt  would,  to  those  who  were  not  there, 
seem  to  be  the  very  extravagance  of  language. 

"It  was  late  ere  we  sought  rest,  which  did  not  come 
readily.  We  realized  so  fully  that  we  were  actually  back 
again  in  Lucknow,  and  the  mind  in  its  excitement  called 
up  that  wonderful  past  until  we  were  living  it  all  over 
again  as  if  it  were  only  a  few  months  since  we  passed 
through  those  experiences.  The  excitement  and  joy  of  the 
reception  of  that  evening  contrasted  so  marvelously  with 
our  first  experience  in  that  city  twenty-seven  years  before. 
It  is  not  possible  to  appreciate  it  until  we  recall  what 
that  reception  was.  On  the  twenty-ninth  of  November, 
1856,  we  first  entered.  Our  note  of  introduction  was  to 
the  officer  then  in  charge  of  the  government  pending  the 
arrival  of  Sir  Henry  Lawrence,  who  was  coming  down 
from  the  Punjab  to  take  upon  him  the  heavy  responsi- 
bility of  administering  the  affairs  of  this  great  province. 
For  a  week  we  were  entertained  at  the  Residency,  which 
before  another  year  had  elapsed  was  to  become  so  famous 
throughout  the  world  for  its  wonderful  defense  and  for 
its  relief  by  General  Havelock.  Some  of  those  with 
whom  we  then  associated  were  victims  of  that  terrible 
siege.  Our  entertainer  had  little  sympathy  with  our 
object ;  even  went  so  far  as  to  say  that  we  would  not  be 
able  to  detach  one  of  these  people  from  their  ancestral 
faith,  that  caste,  custom,  and  sentiment  were  all  too  strong 
for  us,  and  intimated  that  it  would  be  the  part  of  pru- 
dence to  give  up  the  effort,  return  to  Calcutta,  and  take 
the  first  ship  to  Boston.  It  was  not  safe  for  us  to  go 
alone  and  unattended  into  the  bazaar,  and  so  he  insisted 

181 


William  Butler 


on  furnishing  us  with  one  of  the  government  elephants, 
an  immense  creature  with  a  great  howdah  on  his  back, 
and  a  mounted  Sepoy  as  a  guard.    This  was  considered 
essential  by  the  English  officer  for  my  safety  in  that  city. 
''Never  shall  I  forget  the  day  when  I  first  saw  Luck- 
now.    The  houses  are  flat-roofed,  and  being  raised  on  the 
back  of  the  elephant  I  there  for  tlie  first  time  saw  heathen- 
ism and  Mohammedanism  as  they  really  are.    Here  was 
not  merely  armed  ferocity  urging  religious  intolerance, 
but,  worse  than  all,  humanity  fallen  so  low  as  openly  to 
debase  itself  even  unto  hell.    Truly  the  closing  part  of  the 
first  chapter  of  Romans  might  have  been  written  in  Luck- 
now.     I  returned  to  the  Residency  discouraged  in  mind 
and  sick  at  heart.    We  had  evidently  a  fearful  work  be- 
fore us  in  our  attempt  to  evangelize  such  people  as  this. 
Could  it  be  done?     The  dejection  went  with  me  to  my 
couch  and  banished  sleep,  and  my  soul  was  filled  with 
distress  that  bordered  on  despair  of  accomplishing  any- 
thing.   Bishop  Heber,  author  of  the  hymn,  Trom  Green- 
land's   icy    mountains,'    had    written,     after    traveling 
through  the  entire  length  of  this  valley,  that  street  preach- 
ing would  not  be  safe  here ;  all  that  the  missionaries  can 
do  is  to  teach  schools,  preach  in  their  churches,  and  visit 
the  houses  of  such  persons  as  wish  for  information  on 
religious  subjects.     Of  Lucknow  he  wrote  that  it  would 
not  be  expedient  at  present  to  send  a  missionary  here, 
but  they  might  have  a  schoolmaster  with  a  stock  of  ser- 
mons to  be  read  every  Sunday.    In  a  deeper  sense  than  I 
have  ever  known  before  came  the  words  to  my  mind: 
'Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  spirit,  saith  the 
Lord.'     'I  the  Lord  thy  God  will  hold  thy  right  hand, 
saying  unto  thee,  Fear  not ;  I  will  help  thee.' 

''We  were  at  Lucknow  again  at  the  close  of  a  quarter 
of  a  century.  We  went  to  the  English  church,  a  beauti- 
ful place  of  worship  in  which  a  congregation  of  more  than 
three  hundred  had  gathered.    In  a  square  in  the  heart  of 

182 


I 

•J 

X 


H 

(A 

55 

H 


Welcome! 


the  city  preparations  were  being  made  for  the  camp  meet- 
ing to  be  held,  permission  having  been  granted  by  the 
city  authorities,  and  this  was  in  Lucknow !  At  this  camp 
meeting  four  hundred  native  Christians  sat  inside  the  tent 
and  around  them  another  congregation  of  heathen  and 
Mohammedans,  who  looked  on  and  Hstened  to  all  said. 
After  the  sermon  penitents  were  invited  forward  for 
prayers.  Several  came  and,  showing  the  good  training 
our  people  had  received,  with  each  penitent  one  or  two 
church  members  would  come.  The  whole  assembly 
bowed  down  and  joined  in  the  supplication — and  this  in 
Lucknow !  The  presiding  elder,  anxious  to  have  more 
divine  unction  in  the  meeting,  rose  and  exhorted  all  to 
seek  a  richer  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  proposed 
that  we  seek  it.  He  selected  the  person  whom  he  thought 
would  best  lead  the  audience  to  the  throne  of  grace  and 
said,  'Will  Sister  Caroline  pray?'  How  evident  it  was 
that  she  knew  how  that  her  faith  could  claim  the  blessing 
and  bring  it  down  on  that  assembly!  There  was  more 
in  that  pleading  than  a  rich  full  voice;  there  was  an 
unction  in  her  words  as  she  talked  with  God.  The  tone 
of  the  service  rose  by  the  blessing  which  came  down  in 
answer  to  the  prayer  of  that  native  woman. 

"At  the  call  of  the  presiding  elder  more  than  three 
hundred  persons  stood  up  to  show  that  Christ  had  saved 
their  souls.  These  in  Lucknow,  where  a  few  years  ago 
our  divine  Saviour  had  been  so  fiercely  blasphemed  and 
his  religion  trampled  under  foot !  The  locality  made  the 
grace  seem  more  wonderful  than  it  could  be  elsewhere. 

"The  Sabbath  was  one  of  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man. 
From  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning  until  half  past  ten  at 
night  service  after  service  at  brief  intervals  filled  the 
golden  hours.  The  love  feast  in  the  morning  was  glori- 
ous. Never  before  had  I  seen  so  many  native  Christians 
together  or  heard  so  many  of  them  testify.  The  burden 
of  their  testimony  was  salvation  in  Christ,  and  how  they 

183 


n: 

y. 
y. 


y 


Y. 


/ 

I 


Welcome! 


tlie  city  preparations  were  being  made  for  the  camp  meet- 
ing to  be  held,  permission  having  been  granted  by  the 
city  authorities,  and  this  was  in  Lucknow !  At  this  camp 
meeting  four  hundred  native  Christians  sat  inside  the  tent 
and  around  them  another  congregation  of  heathen  and 
Mohammedans,  who  looked  on  and  hstened  to  all  said. 
After  the  sermon  penitents  were  invited  forward  for 
prayers.  Several  came  and.  showing  the  good  training 
our  people  had  received,  with  each  penitent  one  or  two 
church  members  would  come.  The  whole  assembly 
bowed  down  and  joined  in  the  supplication — and  this  in 
Lucknow !  The  presiding  elder,  anxious  to  have  more 
divine  unction  in  the  meeting,  rose  and  exhorted  all  to 
seek  a  richer  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  proposed 
that  we  seek  it.  He  selected  the  person  whom  he  thought 
would  best  lead  the  audience  to  the  throne  of  grace  and 
said,  'Will  Sister  Caroline  pray?'  How  evident  it  was 
that  she  knew  how  that  her  faith  could  claim  the  blessing 
and  bring  it  down  on  that  assembly !  There  was  more 
in  that  pleading  than  a  rich  full  voice :  there  was  an 
unction  in  her  words  as  she  talked  wath  God.  The  tone 
uf  the  service  rose  by  the  blessing  which  came  down  in 
answer  to  the  prayer  of  that  native  woman. 

*'At  the  call  of  the  presiding  elder  more  than  three 
hundred  persons  stood  up  to  show  that  Christ  had  saved 
their  souls.  These  in  Lucknow,  where  a  few  years  ago 
our  divine  Saviour  had  been  so  fiercely  blasphemed  and 
his  religion  trampled  under  foot!  The  locality  made  the 
grace  seem  more  wonderful  than  it  could  be  elsewhere. 

**The  Sabbath  was  one  of  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man. 
From  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning  until  half  past  ten  at 
night  service  after  service  at  brief  intervals  filled  the 
golden  hours.  The  love  feast  in  the  morning  was  glori- 
ous. Never  before  had  I  seen  so  many  native  Christians 
together  or  heard  so  many  of  them  testify.  The  burden 
of  their  testimony  was  salvation  in  Christ,  and  how  thev 

183 


William  Butler 

loved  their  Saviour.  One  venerable  man  who  had  tried 
Hindu  rites  thoroughly  gave  his  simple  experience  in 
this  fashion:  'Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Shiva  did  nothing  for 
me     Satan  was  still  in  my  heart  till  I  saw  Jesus. 

'^Our  next  visit,  on  the  following  morning,  was  to  our 
Publishing  House,  on  one  of  the  principal  streets.  The  im- 
portance of  this  agency  of  evangelization  was  manifest 
from  the  beginning  of  our  work.  In  my  report  to  the  Mis- 
sionary  Board  in  1857  the  subject  was  called  to  their  atten- 
tion.     Accordingly  in  1861   some  encouragement  came 
from  the  Tract  Society  of  our  Church.     A  proposition 
was  made  to  the  members  of  our  Mission  for  a  contribu- 
tion     Their  earnest  sympathy  was  enlisted  and  about 
eight   hundred   dollars   raised   to  begin   the   enterprise. 
From  this  humble  commencement  has  developed  this  in- 
valuable press  in  Lucknow,  with  its  catalogue  of  works  in 
three  languages,   from  which  our  Mission  is  supplied 
Hindus  and  Mohammedans  are  thoroughly  aroused  and 
are  even  endowing  printing  presses  to  arrest  the  onward 
march  of  Christianity.    We  must  meet  them  here  also  in 

the  defense  of  our  work. 

-We  were  approaching  Bareilly  in  the  railway  train 
from   Lucknow,   and   in   tender   reminiscence   rose   the 
pathetic  story  of  the  martyrdom  of  Maria  Bolst  and  what 
had  come  of  it.    The  very  ground  where  she  had  resided 
I  had  secured  by  purchase  when  Havelock's  victory  had 
enabled  me  to  return  to  Bareilly.  The  female  orphanage  of 
our  Church  stands  on  the  site  of  her  home,  so  that  on  the 
very  ground  where  she  used  to  tread,  and  where  she  so 
often  knelt  to  pray  for  the  coming  of  the  Gospel  to  her 
country,  hundreds  of  Christian  girls  were  being  raised 
up  to  aid  the  work  she  loved  so  well.    We  were  approach- 
ing Bareilly,  and  sleep  for  nearly  five  hours  that  night 
was  impossible,  for  our  hearts  were  thrilling  with  the 
thought  of  how  much  the  light  of  the  next  day  would  dis- 
close to  our  delighted  vision.    We  had  crossed  the  world 

184 


Welcome  ! 


to  reach  this  blessed  center,  and  now  it  was  close  at  hand 
— only  an  hour  more,  for  it  had  just  struck  two  o'clock. 
We  had  not  dreamed  of  any  reception,  and  especially  in 
the  middle  of  the  night,  and  so  I  sank  off  into  a  dose, 
which  seemed  not  to  have  lasted  more  than  ten  minutes 
when  it  was  suddenly  broken  by  the  whistle  of  the  engine 
and  I  knew  we  were  nearing  the  place.    The  end  of  the 
platform  was  reached,  when  lo,  something  which  seemed 
like  a  white  wall  about  five  feet  high  stood  on  the  outer 
edge,  and  before  I  could  recover  from  my  sleepy  surprise 
the  wall  began  to  define  itself  into  a  row  of  native  girls 
in  their  usual  white  raiment,  extending  from  one  end  of 
the  platform  to  the  other.    It  was  our  dear  orphan  girls. 
All  the  two  hundred  and  eighty  that  were  old  enough, 
and  could  walk  so  far  and  keep  awake  so  long,  had  re- 
quested Miss  Sparkes  to  allow  them  to  come  up  and  wel- 
come once  more  to  Bareilly  the  'Father  and  Mother  of  the 
Mission.'    Behind  the  girls  stood  the  theological  students, 
the  missionary  families,  and  a  number  of  the  members  of 
the  church.    The  moment  they  saw  our  faces  there  rose, 
to  the  tune  of  'Old  Hundred,'  the  Doxology  in  their  own 
language.     Not  until  we  are  hailed  by  the  waiting  ones 
on  the  golden  strand  shall  we  again  behold  anything  as 
blessed  as  was  that  group  of  welcomers,  so  radiant  in  the 
lovely  moonlight,  with  their  doxology  of  joy  rising  upon 
the  night  air  to  heaven!     No  wonder  that  Mrs.  Butler, 
after  enthusiastically  embracing  every  one  of  that  long 
line  of  precious  girls,  stood  still  and  wept  with  excess  of 
joy  and  gratitude.    It  was  all  such  a  contrast  to  the  days 
gone  by  when  she  and  others,  in  distress  of  soul,  made 
those  earnest  efforts  to  reach  and  teach  even  half  a  dozen 
girls  in  that  city  and  could  not  do  it — had  to  give  it  up  in 
despair  and  weep  over  the  failure.     Now  here  was  this 
happy  crowd  of  Christian  girls  welcoming  her  to  this 
same    Bareilly    with    songs    of   joy.      What    hath    God 
wrought!     How  grateful  was  the  prayer  we  offered  to 

185 


William  Butler 

God  that  night  for  all  the  mercies  of  that  journey  and  for 
all  the  joys  with  which  it  had  been  crowned. 

"The  next  day  they  had  a  formal  reception  for  us  in 
the  Girls'  Orphanage.    It  was  the  brightest  sight  that  we 
had  ever  seen  in  India.    That  precious  group  of  Chris- 
tian girls,  all  so  neat  and  happy,  together  with  their  in- 
structors,  the   Mission   families   and   visitors,   filled   the 
entire  hall.    The  dark  eyes  of  the  children  were  lustrous 
with  interest.     The  occasion  was  evidently  an  event  in 
their  lives,  as  it  certainly  was  in  our  own.     After  devo- 
tional services  they  sang  sweetly  several  of  their  hymns, 
such  as,  1  need  thee  every  hour.'     It  was  delightful  to 
reflect  that  many  of  them  were  singing  these  words  from 
a  heartfelt  realization  of  their  meaning.  Miss  Sparkes  was 
presiding,  and  Mrs.  Butler  and  I  had  been  seated  in  the 
posts  of  honor.     There  was  a  hush,  and  it  was  evident 
tiiat  something  more  than  ordinary  was  about  to  occur. 
Immediately    from    this    solemn    audience    one    of    the 
teachers  stepped  out  into  the  center  aisle.     She  was  one 
of  the  original  one  hundred  and  fifty  orphans  and  is  re- 
tained as  a  leading  teacher.    How  sweet  and  precious  she 
looked !    Controlling  her  emotions  she  proceeded  to  give 
in  her  own  language  the  address  of  welcome  on  behalf  of 
the  original  number  as  well  as  of  all  who  were  then  pres- 
ent, expressing  their  gratitude  to  God  and  to  us  for  all 
that  had  been  done  for  them,  and  expressing  gratefully 
their  appreciation  of  the  tender  affection  which  had  led  us, 
even  in  our  old  age,  to  cross  the  world  to  see  them  once 
more.    When  she  had  concluded  there  stepped  out  three 
little  ones,  the  leader  of  them,  perhaps  nine  years  old  or 
less,  advancing  toward  her,  the  other  two  behind  were 
bearing  something  covered  upon  a  tray.     The  little  tot 
advanced  until  she  stood  right  before  us,  and  then  with 
wonderful  self-command,  she  stated  that  she  had  been 
selected  by  the  school  to  offer  a  gift  because  she  was  a 
ch'ld  of  the  first  orphan  girl  we  took  up.    The  name  you 

186 


Welcome  ! 


gave  my  mother,'  said  she,  'was  Almira  Blake.    She  grew 
up  and  was  educated,  became  a  Christian  and  married  a 
preacher.    My  mother  died  three  years  ago  and  my  father 
last  year,  and  they  took  me  in  here  for  my  mother's  sake. 
So  this  was  why  I  was  selected  to  present  their  offering 
of  love  and  gratitude  to  you  and  to  the  Mem  Sahib.' 
(How  well  I  recall  how  this  first  child,  the  mother  of  the 
little  one,  was  received  and  how  we  rejoiced,  for  she  was 
all  our  own  to  rear  for  Jesus  and  the  Church. )     The  lov- 
ing gifts  of  the  dear  girls,  wrought  with  their  own  skill- 
ful fingers,  consisted  of  a  pair  of  satin  sofa  pillows  beau- 
tifully embroidered.     Lifting  one  of  them  on  her  left 
hand  she  pointed  with  the  other  at  me  and  said,  'Now, 
Sahib,  when  you  return  home  and  feel  weary  you  are  to 
lay  your  head  on  this  and  think  of  us  girls,'  and  in  her 
simplicity  she  bent  down  her  little  head  to  the  pillow  to 
show  how  it  was  to  be  done;  then  she  lifted  the  other 
pillow  to  my  wife  and  repeated  her  directions.     Worked 
slippers  were  then  presented  and  particularized,  and  last 
of  all  a  pair  of  elegant  satin  caps  embroidered  in  the  same 
style  as  the  pillows.     After  speaking  of  mine  she  took 
up  the  other  and  told  me  that  they  remembered  my  love 
for  Brother  Joel,  the  first  helper,  and  they  had  thought  it 
w^ould  gratify  me  if  they  should  make  one  for  him  like 
mine  and  let  me  put  it  on  his  head  when  I  should  meet 
him  at  Chandausi.     All  this  was  done  with  a  natural 
simplicity  so  charming  that  it  won  every  heart.     How 
amply  repaid  was  the  toilsome  journey  by  the  events  and 
emotions  of  this  glad  reception."    The  delighted  visitors 
provided  for  them  the  next  day  sweets  and  fireworks  to 
rejoice  their  hearts.     Of  the  original  one  hundred  and 
fifty  female  children  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  could 
be  traced,  of  whom  eighty-seven  were  in  active  Christian 
work. 

A  most  interesting  day  was  that  passed  at  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  which  was  established  in  1872.     This 

187 


William  Butler 

truly  precious  institution  shows  the  development  of  our 
work  in  India.    It  is  educating  a  ministry  for  a  popula- 
tion as  large  as  one  half  the  population  of  the  United 
States  and  in  a  language  spoken  by  one  hundred  millions 
of   people.     The    Missionary   Board   supplies   only   the 
salary  of  the  principal.    Among  the  students  Dr.  Butler 
was  delighted  to  find  a  young  man  from  the  Presbyterian 
Mission  who  had  been  sent  there  for  his  theological  train- 
ing, a  fitting  return  for  the  gift  of  Joel  from  that  Mission. 
A  large  flag  floated  from  the  top  of  the  staff  of  the  semi- 
nary   all    the    time    the    visiting   missionaries    were    in 
Bareilly,  bearing  the  words,  "Welcome  to  the  Founders 
of  the  Mission,"  written  in  three  languages.    Several  of 
the  native  gentlemen  who  knew  Dr.  Butler  in  the  old 
rebellion  days  came  to  see  him.    Some  were  present  at  the 
reception  tendered  to  the  founders  of  the  work  on  the 
evening  of  the  closing  exercises  of  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary.   The  commanding  position  of  our  Mission  premises, 
occupying  both  sides  of  the  main  street,  has  often  been 
referred  to  by  those  who  have  visited  the  Mission.  Some- 
times in  years  gone  by  the  Superintendent  had  to  meet 
criticism  for  going  ahead  too  fast;  but  on  this  visit  he 
heard  many  expressions   of  gratitude  because  he  had 
made  the  Mission  powerful  by  securing  the  fine  locations 
which  no  money  at  our  command  could  now  purchase. 

The    great    mela— religious    festival— at    Allahabad, 
where  the  sacred  rivers,  the  Ganges  and  the  Jumna,  meet, 
where  hundreds  of  thousands,  sometimes  even  millions, 
of  pilgrims  gather,  had  not  apparently  changed.     The 
poor  souls  rushed  in  mad  haste  to  bathe  in  the  sacred 
waters,  to  prostrate  themselves  before  the  rude  image 
made  out  of  the  mud  of  the  river  bank,  which  endures 
but  for  a  season  and  then  is  swept  away  in  the  spring  rise 
of  the  streams;  they  still  knelt  before  the  priests  and 
offered  their  gifts,  but  in  some  respects  the  place  was  al- 
tered.   There  were  more  men  of  education  than  formerly 

i88 


Welcome  ! 


in  the  crowds,  and  one  who  spoke  English  was  in  attend- 
ance upon  a  very  holy  man  whose  claim  to  sanctity  rested 
on  the  fact  that  for  fifty  years  he  had  occupied  his  posi- 
tion on  a  little  raised  platform  on  the  river  bank,  in  sun 
and  storm,  never  leaving  it  except  at  midnight  for  food 
and  to  bathe  in  the  sacred  river.  When  Dr.  Butler  en- 
gaged this  student  in  conversation  he  stated  that  he  was 
a  graduate  of  a  government  college,  and  when  asked  why, 
knowing  how  foolish  many  of  these  pretensions  were,  he 
should  still  uphold  them,  he  shrugged  his  shoulders  and 
said  that  he  must  earn  his  living  in  some  w^ay  and  this 
was  a  good  one.  The  missionaries  watched  him  as  a  poor 
woman  came  up  to  the  holy  man  and,  stooping  down, 
kissed  the  hem  of  his  ochre-colored  robe,  leaving  her  few 
coppers  on  the  stand,  and  went  away  with  her  sorrowful 
face.  The  educated  native  picked  up  the  coppers  and  put 
them  in  his  pocket.  This  is  what  education  without 
Christianity  is  doing  in  many  hearts  in  the  great  continent 
of  India.  How  good  to  turn  from  this  scene  back  to  the 
Mission,  to  the  Christian  College  at  Lucknow  and  the 
hundreds  of  our  preparatory  schools  scattered  over  the 
land,  where  the  Bible  is  made  the  best  text-book. 

The  Sabbath  in  Bareilly  was  a  glorious  day.  Dr.  But- 
ler wrote  that  "its  crowded  holy  service  contrasted  so 
marvelously  with  that  weary  Sabbath  of  1857  when  we 
were  there  for  the  first  time  alone.  The  beautiful  church, 
thronged  this  morning  with  a  congregation  of  native 
Christians  of  devout  and  intelligent  aspect,  was  a  joy  to 
behold.  It  was  also  good  to  see  so  many  women  present 
in  the  congregation,  due  of  course  to  the  presence  of  the 
girls  from  the  orphanage,  as  well  as  to  hear  such  Chris- 
tian singing  as  we  had  for  that  day.  After  the  sermon 
Dr.  Dease,  the  missionary  in  charge,  explained  that  they 
had  reserved  the  candidates  for  reception  into  church 
membership  for  six  months  so  that  I  might  have  the  joy 
and  honor  of  receiving  them  and  giving  them  the  right 

189 


I 


I 
I 


William  Butler 

hand  of  fellowship  on  behalf  of  the  Church  at  home.  He 
drew  forth  a  list  and  began  to  read  until  sixty-seven 
names  were  called.  What  a  sight  it  was  as  they  came 
around  the  communion  rail  and  stood  two  and  three  deep. 
More  than  twenty-five  of  them  were  orphan  girls,  and  as 
some  of  them  looked  very  young  I  quietly  asked  if  all 
these  youthful  candidates  had  saving  faith  in  Christ. 
Dr.  Dease  smiled,  and  said  in  reply,  'I  asked  the  question 
of  Miss  Sparkes  the  day  she  handed  me  her  portion  of  the 
list,  and  she  assured  me  that  she  had  held  them  back 
from  joining  in  full  until  she  was  satisfied  that  each  of 
them  was  a  child  of  God.'  After  such  assurance  I  gladly 
received  them  all.  Then  the  converts  from  heathenism 
during  the  past  quarter  were  presented  to  me  to  be  bap- 
tized. Thirty-four  came  around  the  altar — and  that  in 
Bareilly!  The  experience  this  day  was  unique  in  my 
ministerial  life.  Never  before  had  I  baptized  so  many  or 
received  such  a  number  to  full  membership  in  the  church 
in  one  day.  At  home  it  would  not  be  wonderful — but 
this  was  in  Bareilly!  Here  where  we  experienced  the 
loneliest  Sabbath  of  all  our  history,  where  the  outlook  was 
then  so  dreadful  for  Christianity,  even  here  had  God 
brought  us  back  to  see  and  rejoice  in  the  wonderful  evi- 
dence of  how  he  could  make  'the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
him.'  How  conscious  I  was  that  the  blessed  Master  was 
with  me  as  I  was  honored  to  receive  one  hundred  and  one 
members  into  the  Christian  Church,  nearly  one  half  the 
number  being  women  and  girls." 

One  of  the  points  of  deepest  interest  was  the  first 
Hospital  ever  built  for  women  in  all  the  Orient.  It  had 
been  given  by  the  Nawab  of  Rampore  to  Dr.  Swain,  in 
response  to  her  appeal,  for  the  work  she  could  do  for  the 
women  if  she  had  the  necessary  equipments.  Here  ^vas 
the  building,  still  used  for  its  mission  of  mercy,  and  here 
was  the  brave  woman  who  started  upon  this  untried  path 
still  laboring  in  her  blessed  task.    On  her  arrival  in  1870 

190 


Welcome  ! 

she  found  work  waiting  for  her,  and  by  means  of  an  in- 
terpreter was  able  to  begin  at  once  to  relieve  suffering 
and  with  her  ministry  to  the  suffering  body  to  give  also 
balm  for  the  burdened  soul.  Dr.  Butler's  eyes  were  filled 
with  tears  as  he  learned  of  her  success  and  of  the  words 
of  a  heathen  woman  who  said  of  her,  ''Your  Dr.  Swain  is 
like  your  Christ — she  heals  both  the  body  and  the  soul." 
The  young  native  women  from  our  orphanage  who  were 
prepared  in  English  so  that  they  might  study  medicine 
under  her  instruction  are  now  in  different  places  doing 
like  service  for  their  sisters.  How  much  the  success  of 
this  first  physician  to  the  women  of  India  had  to  do  with 
the  splendid  impetus  given  to  this  class  of  work  in  nearly 
all  the  Missions,  resulting  in  the  Dufferin  movement,  no 
one  now  can  say,  but  all  gladly  recognize  the  honor  due 
the  pioneer,  our  beloved  Dr.  Clara  Swain. 

At  Shahjahanpur  the  Boys'  Orphanage  was  inspected 
and  its  marvelous  success  appreciated.  It  was  more  diffi- 
cult to  follow  the  subsequent  history  of  the  original  one 
hundred  and  fifty  boys,  but  the  pastor  of  the  church  was 
one  of  the  number,  and  many  others  were  known  to  be 
in  active  Christian  work. 

Naturally  the  hearts  and  steps  of  the  veteran  mission- 
aries turned  to  Naini  Tal,  the  place  where  they  had  been 
hidden  until  the  great  danger  of  the  Sepoy  Rebellion  was 
passed.  It  was  out  of  the  question  to  pass  by  the  spot  in 
the  jungle  where  during  the  hours  of  the  awful  night  of 
flight  God  had  so  wonderfully  intervened.  William  But- 
ler went  into  the  forest  and  again,  after  twenty-six  years, 
uncovered  his  head  before  the  God  who  had  cared  for 
him  and  his  precious  ones  in  the  hour  of  great  need. 
Beautiful  Naini  Tal  looked  lovelier  than  ever.  Instead  of 
the  sheep  house  chapel  a  beautiful  stone  church  at  one 
end  of  the  lake  sheltered  the  English  congregation,  and 
native  work  was  carried  on  at  the  bazaar  end  of  the  vil- 
lage.    Many  of  the  old  tradesmen  came  to  welcome  the 

191 


William  Butler 


Welcome  ! 


former  Superintendent  and  referred  gratefully  to  the  ad- 
vantages which  their  boys  had  derived  from  our  schools. 
Sir  Henry  Ramsey,  the  Commissioner  of  the  Province, 
through  whose  wise  judgment  they  had  been  guarded 
during  the  Mutiny,  received  his  old  friends  as  guests  in 
his  home,  and  with  thankful  hearts  they  discussed  the 
stirring  events  of  those  bygone  days.     From  the  peak 
which  rises  as  a  sentinel  above  Naini  Tal  the  missionary 
party  obtained  a  glorious  view  of  those  lofty  peaks  which 
lift  their  heads  so  high  toward  heaven.    A  trip  to  Dwara- 
hat,  once  famous  as  a  center  of  Himalayan  Buddhism, 
three  days'  march  from  Naini  Tal,  gave  the  privilege  of 
meeting  with  the  District  Conference  of  these  mountain 
Christians.    Forty-six  workers— preachers,  teachers,  col- 
porteurs, and  agents  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society — here  met  to  report  their  success  in  the  work  and 
to  build  each  other  up  in  their  holy  faith.    To  appreciate 
properly  the  change  one  must  have  traveled  those  seven- 
teen days  over  the  mountains  with  the  refugees  in  1857 
and  recalled  the  awful  darkness  of  heathenism  which  then 
surrounded  them  on  every  side.    Thirteen  Buddhist  tem- 
ples stand  in  ruin  and  decay  in  the  valleys  around  this 
Mission  station,  while  above  are  the  schools  and  the 
church  of  the  living  God. 

At  Almora,  the  second  place  of  refuge,  a  Sabbath  was 
now  passed  in  blessed  peace.  The  London  Mission  at  this 
point  also  cares  for  the  work  in  the  leper  asylum  founded 
by  Sir  Henry  Ramsey  and  now  sustained  by  the  govern- 
ment. Of  the  one  hundred  and  twenty  inmates  at  this 
time  in  the  institution  more  than  sixty  regularly  attended 
the  services  in  the  church  and  twenty-five  were  com- 
municants. Twenty  had  learned  to  read  since  entering 
the  asylum.  One  remembered  hearing  Dr.  Butler  preach 
when  he  had  visited  the  asylum  during  the  Mutiny.  On 
Sunday  afternoon  the  party  accompanied  Mr.  Budden  to 
the  place.    At  the  hour  set  for  the  service  the  poor  crea- 

192 


tures  came  in  and  ranged  themselves  in  rows  on  the  floor, 
the  men  on  one  side  and  the  women  on  the  other.  Those 
of  the  church  members  who  could  read  sat  in  the  front 
rows,  and  it  was  most  pathetic  to  see  those  whose  fingers 
had  been  lost  by  the  progress  of  the  disease  trying  to  turn 
the  pages  with  the  stumps  of  hands  or  arms.  Dr.  Butler 
preached  from  the  fourth  chapter  of  Luke,  on  the  sym- 
pathy of  the  Lord  Jesus  and  his  willingness  to  cleanse 
them  from  a  more  deadly  leprosy  than  any  that  can  afflict 
the  body.  It  was  a  touching  sight,  the  close  attention 
they  gave  to  the  words  of  the  preacher,  especially  when 
he  spoke  of  the  glorious  change  which  would  be  theirs, 
if  they  loved  and  served  God,  when  on  the  resurrection 
morning  he  would  change  this  vile  body  and  make  it  like 
his  own  glorious  body.  He  spoke  of  the  case  of  Laura 
Bridgman,  and  showed  how  she,  without  sight,  hearing, 
or  speech,  became  a  happy  Christian.  Deep  emotion  was 
shown  on  their  marred  faces  when  he  asked  whether,  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  they  had  all  their  senses,  and  could 
hear  and  speak,  they  had  not  some  advantage  over  her 
for  which  they  could  be  grateful  ?  They  turned  to  each 
other  and  the  poor  faces  lit  up  with  smiles.  It  was  a 
precious  privilege  to  preach  to  these  afflicted  ones. 

Even  here  the  value  of  the  work  of  our  orphanage  was 
illustrated.  At  the  front,  opposite  the  visitors'  seats,  were 
the  people  who  were  in  charge  of  the  institution,  a  man 
and  his  wife,  both  taken  in  childhood  and  educated  in 
our  orphanages.  The  wife  had  received  some  instruction 
in  medicine  from  Dr.  Swain  and  when  her  husband  was 
asked  to  come  and  work  among  the  lepers  he  cheerfully 
consented  and  both  labor  together  among  these  unfortu- 
nates, giving  instruction  and  medical  aid  as  far  as  it  is 
possible  to  relieve  their  sufferings.  For  them  it  was 
practically  a  foreign  mission,  as  their  charges  were  of 
another  race,  using  another  language,  and  their  condition 
being  such  as  to  require  a  thorough  consecration  on  the 

193 


11 


William  Butler 

part  of  those  who  go  to  live  among  them.  Some  one  in 
America  had  given  the  money  for  the  training  of  these 
Christian  young  people  for  the  blessed  service. 

Coming  down  over  the  road  from  Almora,  which  had 
such  interesting  associations  for  these  veteran  mission- 
aries, a  trip  was  made  to  Moradabad,  the  city  where  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Parker  had  accomplished  such  splendid  work 
and  which  is  the  center  of  the  system  of  village  schools 
established  by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Goucher.    Here  the  church 
of  the  Mission  is  in  a  prominent  location  and  possesses  a 
fine  tower  and  a  clock  which  serves  to  set  the  time  for 
the  people  in  the  bazaar.    The  generosity  of  the  members 
of  our  Church  was  shown  by  the  pledges  they  had  given 
for  the  year.     Some  had  promised  a  full  week's  wages 
and  some  an  entire  month's  salary  for  the  support  of  the 
Gospel.    At  Budaon  the  missionaries  arrived  in  time  for 
an  interesting  session  of  the  Quarterly  Conference.    One 
of  the  native  preachers  reported  that  he  had  twenty-seven 
villages  in  his  subcircuit,  and  Christians  in  every  one. 
A  woman  who  was  in  charge  of  Bible  work  had  not  suffi- 
ciently emerged  from  her  former  heathen  timidity  to  face 
the  audience  when  she  stood  to  give  her  account  of  what 
she  had  accomplished,  so  modestly  turning  her  face  to  the 
wall  she  made  her  excellent  report.     All  workers  are 
expected  to  give  detailed  account  of  their  labors  at  these 
conferences,  a  system  which  results  most  satisfactorily. 

The  travelers  arrived  at  Chandausi  in  time  for  the  camp 
meeting,  where  over  eight  hundred  Methodists  had  come 
to  pass  a  week  in  this  feast  of  tabernacles.  The  utility 
of  such  meetings,  in  taking  the  place  of  the  pilgrimages 
to  which  the  people  had  been  accustomed  and  for  the 
deepening  of  the  spiritual  life  of  our  membership,  has 
been  fully  set  forth  by  our  missionaries  in  their  letters 
to  the  Church  papers.  Certainly  what  was  done  at  this 
Chandausi  Mela  was  of  the  greatest  value  in  the  lifting 
of  our  work  in  that  vicinity  to  its  highest  efficiency.    The 

194 


I 


-1 


i 


i 


Joel  the  Aged 


-.■!*'«  ._^  *^js--^*ivSCS5 


Welcome  I 


meeting  of  the  old  Superintendent  and  his  first  helper, 
Joel,  must  be  told  in  his  own  words  as  he  wrote  in  From 
Boston  to  Bare  illy: 

"I  was  delayed  somewhat  in  reaching  the  camp  ground 
and  found  on  arrival  that  the  service  had  commenced. 
The   hymn   had   been   sung  and   they   were  at  prayer. 
Hurrying  to  the  tent  I  heard  the  voice  that  was  lead- 
ing the  devotions  within.     I  did  not  need  to  ask  whose 
voice  it  was— it   was  eighteen  years   since   I   had   last 
heard  it,  but  how  quickly  I  knew  it  and  how  my  heart 
throbbed  at  the  sound.     It  was  Brother  Joel!     Enter- 
ing behind  the  pulpit  I  remained  unobserved  by  any- 
one until  he  had  ended.    I  suppose  that,  according  to  the 
proprieties,  I  should  have  waited  until  the  service  had 
concluded  before  hailing  and  saluting  my  dear  old  helper, 
but  I  could  not.     Before  the  presiding  elder  could  give 
out  the  next  hymn  I  had  rushed  across  the  tent  to  where 
Joel  was  sitting.     I  looked  into  those  sightless  eyes  and 
kissed  his  forehead,  exclaiming  *Dear  Joel!'     I  felt  his 
frame  fill  with  joy.    He  was  on  his  feet  in  an  instant  and 
we  were  clasped  in  each  other's  arms.     Nobody  could 
sing.     The  elder  had  to  wait  for  the  hymn.     Everybody 
was  moved  and  the  native  preachers  were  in  tears  around 
us.     Perhaps  they  will  never  forget  it.     Love  wins  and 
conquers  hearts  anywhere  on  earth.     I  sat  with  my  arm 
around   this   'true  yokefellow'   during  the   sermon,   my 
mind  busy  with  the  past  when  he  stood  so  faithfully  by 
my  side.    The  only  shadow  over  this  joyful  meeting  was 
Joel's  inability  to  see  me.    He  felt  that  if  he  could  only 
look  into  my  face  for  one  minute  he  would  be  satisfied,  but 
alas !  a  few  months  before  his  vision  had  completely  gone. 
Joel  preached  later  from  the  text,  Tather,  I  will  that 
they  also,  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where 
I  am ;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory.'    It  was  affecting 
to  look  upon  his  expressive  face  with  those  sightless  eyes 
as  he  dwelt  on  the  fact  that  they  shall  'behold'  his  glory." 

195 


. 


JOFL    THE    .\(.KI) 


i 


Welcome? 

meeting  of  the  old  Superintendent  and  his  first  helper, 
Joel,  must  be  told  in  his  own  words  as  he  wrote  in  From 
Boston  to  Bare  illy: 

"I  was  delayed  somewhat  in  reaching  the  camp  ground 
and  found  on  arrival  that  the  service  had  commenced. 
The   hymn    had   been    sung   and   they   were   at   prayer. 
Hurrying  to  the  tent  I  heard  the  voice  that  was  lead- 
ing the  devotions  within.     I  did  not  need  to  ask  whose 
voice   it   was— it   was   eighteen   years   since   I   had    last 
heard  it,  but  how  quickly  1  knew  it  and  how  my  heart 
throbbed  at  the  sound.     It  was   Brother  Joel!     Enter- 
ing behind   the  pulpit   I   remained   unobserved  by  any- 
one until  he  had  ended.    I  suppose  that,  according  to  the 
proprieties,  I  should  have  waited  until  the  service  had 
concluded  before  hailing  and  saluting  my  dear  old  helper, 
but  I  could  not.     Before  the  presiding  elder  could  give 
out  the  next  hymn  I  had  rushed  across  the  tent  to  where 
Joel  was  sitting.     I  looked  into  those  sightless  eyes  and 
kissed  his  forehead,  exclaiming  'Dear  Joel !'     I  felt  his 
frame  fill  with  joy.    He  was  on  his  feet  in  an  instant  and 
we  were  clasped  in  each  other's  arms.     Nobody  could 
sing.     The  elder  had  to  wait  for  the  hymn.     Everybody 
was  moved  and  the  native  preachers  were  in  tears  around 
us.     Perhaps  they  will  never  forget  it.     Love  wins  and 
conquers  hearts  anywhere  on  earth.     I  sat  with  my  arm 
around   this   'true  yokefellow'   during  the   sermon,   my 
mind  busy  with  the  past  when  he  stood  so  faithfully  by 
my  side.    The  only  shadow  over  this  joyful  meeting  was 
Joel's  inability  to  see  me.     He  felt  that  if  he  could  only 
look  into  my  face  for  one  minute  he  would  be  satisfied,  but 
alas !  a  few  months  before  his  vision  had  completely  gone. 
Joel  preached  later  from  the  text,  Tather,  I  will  that 
they  also,  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where 
I  am ;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory.'    It  was  affecting 
to  look  upon  his  expressive  face  with  those  sightless  eyes 
as  he  dwelt  on  the  fact  that  they  shall  'behold'  his  glory." 

195 


SS&4«S«ffll^,aS.AB™,7^-^iS--Mto.,  « 


William  Butler 

At  one  of  the  meetings  for  women  during  the  camp 
meeting  some  very  touching  testimonies  were  given.  One 
worker  arose  and  said,  referring  to  the  fact  that  they 
were  not  far  from  some  of  the  sacred  places  where  the 
Hindu  pilgrims  go  to  bathe  in  the  Ganges,  "My  sins  are 
all  washed  away  in  the  River  of  Life ;"  another,  as  she 
followed  her  daughter  in  testimony,  "It  pays  a  mother 
to  be  a  Christian !    Indeed  it  pays." 

'The  closing  scene  of  the  camp  meeting  was  the  most 
enthusiastic  hour  which  we  witnessed  during  our  visit. 
It  was  at  the  end  of  the  blessed  Sabbath ;  souls  had  been 
saved  and  believers  sanctified  and  all  blessed.     Before 
describing  the  termination  let  me  refer  to  the  usages  of 
these  people  in  their  heathen  state  a  few  years  ago.    The 
Hindus  make  a  practice  of  attending  when  possible  one 
of  their  great  yearly  melas  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges. 
One  miglit  call  a  mela  an  immense  Hindu  camp  meeting, 
where  for  nearly  a  week  hundreds  of  thousands  of  people 
encamp  on  the  banks  of  the  holy  river  and  go  through 
austerities  and  ablutions  in  which  they  seek  purification 
from  the  sins  of  the  past.    These  services  are  consum- 
mated by  an  immersion  of  the  whole  person  beneath  the 
water  of  the  river  preceded  by  the  cry  in  which  the  whole 
crowd  unites.     The  words  are,  'Gunga  mata  ki  Jai,  Jai, 
Jai !'  'Victory,  victory  to  mother  Ganges !'  So  at  the  ending 
of  this  week  of  holy  joy  the  eight  hundred  native  Chris- 
tians marched  out  in  line  at  ten  o'clock  at  night  and  filed 
through  the  trees,  singing  hymns,  and  finally  passing  in 
front  of  the  stand,  where  they  shook  hands  with  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Butler,  and  then  formed  into  a  circle  with  clasped 
hands.    The  presiding  elder  asked,  'Are  you  ready?'  and 
like  the  voice  of  one  man  the  eight  hundred  shouted 
out  Isa  Masih  ki  Jai,  Jai,  Jai !'    'Victory,  victory,  victory 
to  Jesus  Christ!'    The  effect  was  thrilling;  all  the  more 
so  by  the  contrast  which  it  suggested  to  their  utterances 
of  former  days.     I   looked   up  into  the  clear  heavens 

196 


I 


Welcome  ! 

toward  which  their  hands  were  pointing  and  felt  sure 
that  He  who  made  those  stars  was  looking  down  upon  the 
adoring  audience  and  that  their  ascription  of  victory  to 
him  was  accepted.  Thank  God  that  such  an  hour  has 
come,  when  these  manifestations  of  joy  are  heard  in 
India,  being  the  outward  expression  of  the  inward  peace 
and  joy  which  the  Gospel  has  implanted  in  the  hearts  of 
its  people !" 

At  this  camp  Dr.  Butler  listened  with  wondering  joy  to 
the  decision  of  one  of  the  native  pastors  to  give  up  his 
salary  and  to  cast  himself  on  the  generosity  of  the  people 
to  whom  he  had  formerly  ministered,  when,  as  a  teacher 
of  Hinduism,  he  had  gone  up  and  dow^n  in  certain  villages 
and  had  been  sustained  by  the  gifts  of  the  people.  Realiz- 
ing the  necessity  for  a  strong  effort  for  self-support  in  the 
native  Church,  he  took  this  step,  and  assuming  again  the 
ochre-colored  robe  of  the  devotee,  he  started  out  to  preach 
Christ  among  these  same  villagers,  trusting  to  them  to 
supply  his  needs. 

A    well-known   missionary   worker   from   the   United 
States  visited  India  not  long  ago.     After  passing  some 
times  in  Benares  and  seeing  its  temples,  holy  men  and 
pilgrims,  the  bathing  in  the  sacred  river  Ganges,  and  the 
worship  at  its  shrines,  he  came  to  Bareilly.    There  he  saw 
the  theological  seminary,  the  orphanage,  the  hospital  and 
schools,  and  the  native  Christians  in  their  church.     He 
wrote  of  these  two  cities :  ''Benares  and  Bareilly !     One 
is  on  the  heaven  side  of  India,  and  the  other  on  the  side 
which  takes  hold  on  hell!"     Our  native  Christians  are 
truly  on  the  heaven  side  of  India  and  some  are  very  near 
its  heights.    The  old  Superintendent  was  assured  of  this 
as  he  listened  to  the  testimonies  at  the  camp  meetings  and 
in  the  churches.     After  he  preached  at  one  of  these  on 
entire  consecration,  one  of  the  native  preachers  arose  to 
give  his  testimony.     With  the  oriental  grace  of  picture 
language  he  lifted  his  cap  a  couple  of  inches  above  his 

197 


ta!s?K^,sSiir«.^Sa;SS»5<H^ 


William  Butler 


head  and  said,  ''All  that  this  covers  belongs  to  Jesus 
Christ."     It  was  a  joy  to  find  the  very  first  convert 
won  by  our  Mission,  Zahur-ul-Haqq,  the  Mohammedan 
who,  on  hearing  Dr.  Humphrey  preach  in  the  bazaar 
and  tell  of  his  conversion,  how  God  took  away  the  load 
of  sin  from  his  heart,  followed  the  missionary  home  to 
ask  if  he  really  meant  what  he  had  stated— if  there  really 
was  a  God  who  for  Christ's  sake  would  take  away  the  sin 
that  burdens  the  human  heart— this  man,  now  a  presid- 
ing elder,  noted  for  his  success  in  pressing  forward  the 
work— this  was  such  happiness  that  it  sometimes  looked 
as  if  William  Butler  would  not  care  to  return  to  America 
but  would  be  ready  to  say,  "Now  lettest  thou  thy  servant 
depart  in  peace  ...  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salva- 
tion!"    In  all  his  journeyings  to  and  fro  in  the  Mission 
his  heart  was  confirmed  in  the  assurance  that  our  work 
would  not  fail.    Bishop  Hurst  described  what  he  had  seen 
of  it  and  ended  by  stating  that  should  our  Church  be  sud- 
denly blotted  out  of  all  other  lands  there  was  aggressive 
force  enough  in  India  Methodism  to  sail  to  all  these  con- 
tinents and  plant  it  over  again ! 

198 


CHAPTER  XI 
In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 

"  31  am  not  toorti)?  of  tbe  Ita^t  of  afl  tfje  mxcie^,  anb  of  an  tbe 
trutb,  tobict)  tbou  fja^t  ^hmttt  unto  tbp  i^ertant;  for  toitb  mp  staffs 
pamti  otjer  tW  Jordan;  anb  noto  %  am  become  ttoo  banUj^." 

In  1858  the  six  missionaries  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  stood  under  the  dome  of  the  Taj  Mahal  and  sang 
the  Doxology.    In  1884  the  founder  of  the  Mission  saw 
two  great  Conferences  at  work  and  a  success  beyond  his 
highest  expectations.  His  mind  was  brought  to  review  the 
way  in  which  he  had  been  led  from  the  time  when  God 
had  spoken  to  his  heart,  saying,  "I  have  set  before  thee 
an  open  door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it."    The  door  was  so 
wide,  and  the  plans  which  he  made  to  enter  were  so  exten- 
sive, that  many  were  staggered  by  his  demands.    Twenty- 
four  missionaries  to  be  sent  at  once  1     Some  cautioned, 
some  censured,  but  he  wrote:  "I  realized  strongly  that 
the  Almighty  knew  the  ability,  present  and  prospective, 
of  the  Church,  and  that  in  calling  her  to  India  (where  one 
sixth  of  the  race  was  to  be  aflfected  by  her  presence) 
he  did  not  intend  that  she  should  be  represented  by  a 
puny  Mission  that  in  a  hundred  years  of  labor  could  not 
reach  the  heart  of  India  and  touch  it  for  Christ.    What 
else  could  I  do?    There  before  me  was  a  sight  of  which 
the  Church  could  only  hear— the  plenteous  harvest  of 
unsaved  humanity,  and   Bishop   Simpson's  instructions 
were  ^ringing  in  my  ears,  Tay  broad  and  deep  founda- 
tions.' "    Notice  also  his  words :  ^'Meanwhile  the  Church, 
seeing  what  was  being  done,  responded  with  increasing 
liberality  for  her  share  and  the  finances  rose,  year  after 
year,  to  the  height  required." 

The  missionaries  who  were  privileged  to  remain  to 

199 


n 


WiLLiAxM  Butler 

build  on  these  foundations  had  been  blessed  of  God  so 
that  the  work  which  they  displayed  before  the  eyes  of  the 
old  Superintendent  was  beyond  his  highest  expectation  in 
its  extent  and  character.  To  his  rapture  they  assured 
him  of  the  growth  of  the  native  Church  and  of  the  devo- 
tion of  its  ministry  and  of  the  promise  of  the  rich  harvest 
of  souls  so  surely  indicated  and  which  has  since  come  to 
our  Mission.  No  wonder  that  he  could  write:  "What 
hallowed  compensation  for  any  toil  or  sacrifice  have  we 
received.  I  bless  God  that  I  have  lived  to  see  this  day  and 
to  look  upon  these  glad  results !  My  heart  bows  before 
him  in  adoration  as  I  recall  Dr.  Durbin's  words,  written 
to  strengthen  me  when  he  sympathized  with  our  lonely 
and  unsustained  position  in  1856,  *Be  of  good  courage 
and  let  those  to  come  say,  "William  Butler  founded  this 
Mission."    To  God  be  all  the  glory.' " 

Benares,  the  holy  city  of  the  Hindus,  was  a  point  of 
deep  interest  to  those  who  had  been  so  kindly  received 
there  on  their  first  journey  up  the  country.     Much  had 
been  done  in  the  Mission,  yet  the  great  mass  of  Hinduism 
had  apparently  not  been  touched.    On  the  river  bank  the 
same  sad  scenes  of  the  overwhelming  idolatry  were  visi- 
ble, the  pilgrims  lined  the  river,  trying  to  wash  away  their 
sins  in  its  muddy  water ;  the  fakirs  still  sat  on  the  banks 
placing  the  mark  of  the  idol  upon  the  forehead  of  the 
devotees  as  they  ascended  from  the  stream.     Alas!  so 
much  still  waiting  for  the  Christian  Church  to  do !    Even 
the  forms  of  worship  had  not  changed.     In  one  of  the 
temples  a  poor  woman  came  with  her  offering  and,  bow- 
ing down  before  a  cow,  fed  the  dumb  creature  with  the 
rice  which — to  judge  by  appearances — she  so  sadly  need- 
ed herself.    At  the  sacred  well  a  venerable  woman  toiled 
down  the  steps  to  the  water,  thirty  feet  from  the  level 
where   the   observers   stood,   while   those   who   watched 
feared  that  she  might  not  have  strength  to  mount  again. 
Into  the  filthy  water,  fouled  with  the  stale  flowers  cast  in 

200 


»?..«s:rs*e=SMi'^j 


t 


1  it 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 


!  •  i 


< 

•< 

m 

H 

< 


H 

H 

5 

Q 


by  the  thousands  of  worshipers  who  had  preceded  her 
during  the  weeks  and  months  past,  she  descended,  and 
after  going  through  the  required  number  of  prayers  and 
abhitions  toiled  painfully  back  to  the  platform  where  the 
missionaries  stood,  her  wrinkled  face  showing  not  the 
least  sign  of  her  having  found  comfort  or  release  from 
her  burden.  She  may  have  hoped  to  have  gained  forgive- 
ness by  this  trying  ordeal,  but  she  could  not  have  experi- 
enced the  triumphant  joy  to  which  her  sister  in  the  camp 
meeting  had  so  recently  referred  when  she  exclaimed, 
*'My  sins  are  all  washed  away  in  the  River  of  Life!" 
O,  we  who  know  this  ecstasy,  when  shall  we  tell  it  to 
these  heart-sore  millions? 

Near  Benares  is  one  of  the  most  ancient  of  the  shrines 
of  Buddhism,  the  decaying  temple  at  Sarnath,  built  upon 
the  spot  where  Buddha  sat  and  meditated  far  back  almost 
in  the  days  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  and  from  whence  he 
went  forth  to  reform  the  Hinduism  of  his  age.  Buddhism 
counts  an  immense  number  of  followers,  but  it  is  not  the 
faith  that  satisfies.  English  engineers  were  engaged  in 
propping  up  this  ancient  monument,  and  right  under  its 
shadow  a  temple  of  Hinduism  has  risen  as  if  to  mock  its 
fallen  power.  Benares  and  Sarnath — destined  to  decay, 
but  these  little  Christian  churches  we  had  seen  were  part 
of  the  Kingdom  which  shall  never  end,  for  the  Lord  God 
of  Hosts  hath  spoken  it! 

A  comfortable  railroad  car  now  carried  the  missionaries 
the  distance  to  Calcutta  over  which  they  had  been  drawn 
by  men  in  the  pioneer  days.  The  rivers  were  crossed  by 
fine  bridges  and  discomforts  from  the  heat  were  lessened 
by  the  double  roof  on  the  cars,  the  blue  glass  in  the  win- 
dows, and  all  the  appliances  known  in  first-class  trains 
in  this  country.  The  increase  in  the  facilities  for  travel 
means  increase  in  the  efficiency  of  the  Mission  and  the 
better  chance  for  long-continued  usefulness  of  the  work- 
ers.   In  Calcutta  the  diflPerent  enterprises  under  Dr.  (now 

201 


)  \ 


liMisMaSiSSSmS! 


1 

\ 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 


y. 


'X\ 


ux 


•f: 


=3 


by  the  thousands  of  worshipers  who  had  preceded  her 
during  the  weeks  and  months  past,  she  descended,  and 
after  going  through  the  required  number  of  prayers  and 
abhitions  toiled  painfully  back  to  the  platform  where  the 
missionaries  stood,  her  wrinkled  face  showing  not  the 
least  sign  of  her  having  found  comfort  or  release  from 
her  burden.  She  may  have  hoped  to  have  gained  forgive- 
ness by  this  tr>'ing  ordeal,  but  she  could  not  have  experi- 
enced the  triumphant  joy  to  which  her  sister  in  the  camp 
meeting  had  so  recently  referred  when  she  exclaimed, 
":\Iy  sins  are  all  washed  away  in  the  River  of  Life!" 
O,  we  who  know  this  ecstasy,  when  shall  we  tell  it  to 
these  heart-sore  millions? 

Near  Benares  is  one  of  the  most  ancient  of  the  shrines 
of  Buddhism,  the  decaying  temple  at  Sarnath,  built  upon 
the  spot  where  Buddha  sat  and  meditated  far  back  almost 
in  the  days  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  and  from  whence  he 
went  forth  to  reform  the  Hinduism  of  his  age.  Buddhism 
counts  an  immense  number  of  followers,  but  it  is  not  the 
faith  that  satisfies.  English  engineers  were  engaged  in 
propping  up  this  ancient  monument,  and  right  under  its 
shadow  a  temple  of  Hinduism  has  risen  as  if  to  mock  its 
fallen  power.  Benares  and  Sarnath — destined  to  decay, 
but  these  little  Christian  churches  we  had  seen  were  part 
of  the  Kingdom  which  shall  never  end,  for  the  Lord  God 
of  Hosts  hath  spoken  it ! 

A  comfortable  railroad  car  now  carried  the  missionaries 
the  distance  to  Calcutta  over  which  thev  had  been  drawn 
by  men  in  the  pioneer  days.  The  rivers  were  crossed  by 
fine  bridges  and  discomforts  from  the  heat  were  lessened 
by  the  double  roof  on  the  cars,  the  blue  glass  in  the  win- 
dows, and  all  the  appliances  known  in  first-class  trains 
in  this  country.  The  increase  in  the  facilities  for  travel 
means  increase  in  the  efificiency  of  the  Mission  and  the 
better  chance  for  long-continued  usefulness  of  the  work- 
ers.   In  Calcutta  the  different  enterprises  under  Dr.  (now 

201 


William  Butler 

Bishop)  Thoburn*s  charge  were  seen  to  be  in  a  most  flour- 
ishing state.  The  fine  large  church  for  Enghsh-speaking 
people,  the  Seamen's  Mission,  the  medical  work  under 
Mrs.  Thoburn's  care — all  had  the  blessing  of  God  mani- 
festly upon  them.  Here  is  published  the  Indian  Witness, 
the  periodical  which  unites  our  English-speaking  Metho- 
dists in  all  parts  of  southern  Asia.  Keshub  Chunder  Sen, 
the  leader  of  the  Brahmo  Somaj,  had  died  not  long  before 
this,  and  his  successor,  Protab  Chunder  Moozumdar,  de- 
livered a  memorial  oration  before  a  crowded  house.  The 
founder  of  the  Methodist  Mission  attended  this  lecture 
that  he  might  hear  what  could  be  said  of  the  lifework 
of  this  brilliant  son  of  India  to  whom  was  vouchsafed 
such  a  wide  opportunity  to  influence  his  countrymen. 
The  lecture  was  somewhat  of  a  disappointment,  but  it  was 
worthy  of  remark  that  the  time  had  come  when  a  Hindu 
could  venture  to  write  as  Keshub  Chunder  Sen  had  done 
without  forfeiting  his  leadership:  *Tt  is  Christ  who  rules 
India,  not  the  British  government.  None  but  Jesus,  none 
but  Jesus  ever  deserved  this  briglit  precious  diadem, 
India,  and  Jesus  shall  have  it.  .  .  .  If  to  any  army  apper- 
tains the  honor  of  holding  India  for  England,  that  army 
is  the  army  of  Christian  missionaries,  headed  by  their 
invincible  Captain,  Jesus  Christ"  (Lectures,  p.  280). 
It  does  not  appear  that  he  fully  realized  the  weight  of  his 
utterances,  but  for  a  man  occupying  such  a  position  to 
venture  such  a  declaration  was  a  sure  indication  of  the 
great  influence  Christian  Missions  have  exercised  upon 
those  who  have  not  yet  joined  the  Christian  Church. 

During  our  stay  in  Calcutta  the  first  Exposition  ever 
held  in  the  Orient  was  open,  and  one  particular  phase 
of  it  is  worthy  of  mention.  The  missionaries  engaged  in 
zenana  work  decided  to  use  it  as  a  means  of  opening  some 
doors  which  had  never  been  left  ajar  to  allow  the  women 
to  see  aught  of  the  outside  world.  They  petitioned  the 
government  to  set  apart  a  "Zenana  Day/'  during  which 

202 


W'i»!m»»l»sli«MW'»B!B5^{g»'Jg!gWgg«!i<S 


1 


^ 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 

no  man  should  enter  the  grounds  and  only  Brahmans  be 
employed  to  stand  guard  over  the  valuable  exhibits.    This 
request  was  finally  granted,  and  the  zealous  missionaries 
visited  all  the  homes  where  they  had  been  teaching  and 
made  known  this  delightful  prospect  to  the  zenana  in- 
mates.   All  possible  means  were  employed  to  induce  men 
whose  houses  were  not  under  Christian  influence  to  allow 
the   members   of   their    families   to   enjoy   the   unusual 
privilege.    The  ladies  of  the  Missions  went  on  the  Zenana 
Day  and  witnessed  the  wonderful  awakening  of  these 
"shut-ins"  as  they  viewed  the  marvelous  works  of  God 
and  of  man  brought  together  in  that  place.     Little  par- 
ties would  arrive  in  closed  carriages  or  carts  which  were 
brought  up  to  the  door  of  the  Exposition  while  the  male 
attendants  retired  to  a  respectful  distance  until  the  ladies 
were  safely  inside.     Each  party  was   in  charge   of  a 
Brahman  priest,  and  some  of  these  lordly  beings  looked 
ashamed  of  their  task  of  escorting  women.     The  usual 
order  of  procession  was  the  Brahman  in  advance  and  the 
inferior  beings  following  at  a  respectful  distance  like  a 
flock  of  sheep,  each  woman  hiding  her  face  with  her 
chuddar,  leaving  only  one  eye  uncovered  that  she  might 
see  where  to  go.     Imagine  the  feelings  of  these  poor 
creatures,  some  of  whom  had  that  day  for  the  first  time 
in  their  lives  viewed  anything  of  the  world  save  what 
may  be  found  within  the  four  walls  of  the  house  where 
they  were  born  and  of  the  one  to  which  they  were  taken 
when  they  were  married!    The  attendance  was  remark- 
ably good,   considering  the  conditions.     Naturally  the 
affair  was  much  talked  of,  and  curiously  enough,  despite 
the  almost  absolute  seclusion  of  the  women,  many  who 
had  not  been  privileged  to  attend  on  the  appointed  day 
began  to  hear  of  the  wonders  of  the  Exposition,  and  it  is 
to  be  supposed  that  they  gave  their  husbands  no  peace  for 
not  having  allowed  them  the  novel  pleasure.     Another 
Zenana  Day  was  asked  for,  but  the  expense  and  trouble 

203 


••  • 

If 


William  Butler 


I 


had  already  been  so  great  that  this  petition  was  denied. 
Still  the  ladies  did  not  allow  their  husbands  to  forget,  and 
some  were  finally  permitted  to  come  on  the  ordinary  days, 
under  the  escort  of  a  Brahman.  On  their  first  arrival 
their  timidity  did  not  allow  them  to  enjoy  anything,  but 
after  a  while  the  chuddar  would  drop  off  the  concealed 
eye  and  their  interest  in  the  marvels  about  them  made 
them  forget  the  possibility  of  a  man  being  able  to  catch 
a  glimpse  of  their  faces.  At  length  the  whole  face  would 
be  uncovered  and  their  tongues  begin  to  unloose  under 
the  influence  of  this  first  taste  of  freedom.  It  was  like 
watching  the  opening  of  a  chrysalis.  The  Brahman  escort 
looked  back  occasionally  to  see  that  his  charges  were  fol- 
lowing or  to  utter  a  word  of  warning  on  the  approach  of 
a  man. 

A  small  art  gallery  was  connected  with  the  Exposition 
in  which  hung  a  painting  of  the  Crucifixion.  One  day  a 
company  of  these  women  gathered  before  it,  comprehend- 
ing nothing  except  that  it  portrayed  awful  agony.  They 
have  tender  hearts,  these  long-suffering  sisters  of  ours  in 
India,  and  these  stood  still  before  the  picture,  apparently 
questioning  why  this  man  was  tortured.  Those  who  were 
near  could  not  speak  a  word  of  their  language,  and  our 
hearts  were  heavy  to  think  of  the  unimproved  opportunity 
to  preach  Christ.  Just  then  a  native  Christian  and  his 
wife  drew  near.  We  recognized  them  as  of  our  faith,  for 
the  wife  walked  by  the  side  of  her  husband  instead  of 
following  meekly  after,  and  so  it  proved,  for  leaving  her 
husband  she  came  and  told  the  story  of  the  picture.  The 
women  gathered  closer  around  as  she  explained  that  this 
anguish  was  endured  for  others,  and  the  hot  tears  ran 
down  their  cheeks.  Their  hearts  seemed  drawn  to  the 
Christ  thus  lifted  up,  the  One  who  had  suffered  this  for 
them.  Seed  sown  by  the  wayside,  which  in  the  great  day 
may  yet  show  abundant  harvest. 

The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  exhibited  here 

204 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 


copies  of  the  Word  of  God  in  one  hundred  and  sixty  lan- 
guages. The  representatives  of  the  different  races  of 
India,  the  people  from  Burmah,  Siam,  the  Straits  Settle- 
ments; Chinese  and  Japanese,  and  men  from  the  hill 
tribes  thronged  the  stall,  and  Bibles  or  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture were  freely  given  to  all  inquirers.  Sir  Monier  Wil- 
liams, the  Boden  Professor  of  Sanskrit  in  the  University 
of  Oxford,  who  was  also  a  visitor,  remarked  on  the  differ- 
ent attitude  of  Christians  in  regard  to  their  sacred  book 
from  that  taken  by  the  followers  of  the  Veda  and  the 
Koran.  These  forbade  the  translations  of  their  sacred 
books,  while  Christians  court  examination  and  even  trans- 
late their  book  that  all  may  have  opportunity  for  com- 
parison. The  Book  claims  for  its  message  all  peoples 
and  nations  and  tongues  and  offers  to  each  soul  the  same 
privileges  and  blessings. 

The  great  advance  in  sentiment  regarding  infanticide 
and  suttee — widow  burning — in  British  India  is  most 
gratifying.  Alas!  this  condition  of  progress  does  not 
cover  all  the  native  States,  and  in  some  of  these  such 
crimes  are  still  overlooked.  A  member  of  the  family  of 
the  late  Sir  Jung  Bahadur,  the  Prime  Minister  of  Nepaul, 
gave  to  Mrs.  Butler  an  account  of  the  suttee  performed 
at  the  funeral  of  the  man  who  had  been  sagacious  enough 
to  hold  Nepaul  to  loyalty  to  the  British  cause  during  the 
Mutiny  and  who  had  been  knighted  by  Queen  Victoria. 
He  was  an  astute  statesman,  but  in  faith  a  devout  Hindu. 
In  his  will  he  directed  that  four  of  his  five  wives  should 
burn  with  his  body.  His  education  and  contact  with  the 
outside  world  had  made  him  so  far  merciful  to  these 
beautiful  women  that  he  ordered  that  as  they  ascended 
the  pyre  little  bags  of  powTler  should  be  tied  behind  their 
ears  so  that  their  death  might  be  less  agonizing.  The 
Kingdom  of  Nepaul  is  not  yet  open  to  Christian  effort, 
though  some  of  our  missionaries  are  preaching  on  the 
border  line  and  thereby  reaching  individuals  who  pass  to 

205 


William  Butler 


i« 


m 


and  fro  for  barter.  One  of  our  native  medical  workers 
is  also  on  duty  in  a  station  just  outside,  and  the  Word  is 
being  spread  in  these  quiet  ways. 

In  Madras  a  very  cordial  reception  was  tendered  to 
the  visitors  by  members  of  all  denominations.  Among 
them  was  the  venerable  Dr.  Lyman  Jewett  and  Mrs. 
Jewett,  who  had  been  chiefly  instrumental  in  the  marvel- 
ous work  of  the  Baptist  Mission  among  the  Telugus.  In 
Bangalore  and  at  Secunderabad  the  Wesleyan  Missions 
were  visited,  and  in  Poona  and  Bombay  those  of  the 
American  Board. 

The  condition  of  the  city  of  Hyderabad,  Deccan,  a  pro- 
tected State,  under  native  rule,  was  very  like  the  Luck- 
now  of  ante-Mutiny  days.  The  Wesleyans  had  extensive 
work  in  the  English  settlement  outside  the  walls,  but  at 
the  time  of  this  visit  no  missionary  could  attempt  to  teach 
inside.  The  population  was  almost  exclusively  Moham- 
medan, and  the  nobles  each  maintained  a  little  court  with 
retainers,  much  as  in  the  feudal  days.  The  zenana  of  the 
Nizam  was  guarded  by  Amazons,  and  the  show  of  mili- 
tary- power  was  a  constant  parade.  The  good  friends 
with  whom  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Butler  stayed  were  desirous 
that  they  should  see  this  city,  the  capital  of  the  largest 
Mohammedan  State  in  India,  and  permission  was  asked 
from  the  Prime  Minister,  who  sent  his  own  elephants  and 
an  armed  guard  to  escort  them.  The  missionary  was  so 
opposed  to  going  in  a  fashion  that  would  suggest  antag- 
onism to  the  population  that  at  his  request  the  armed 
guard  was  dismissed  and  the  procession  entered  through 
the  massive  gates  of  the  city  with  only  the  livery  of  the 
Prime  Minister  on  the  elephant's  trappings  as  a  symbol 
of  protection.  At  the  first  barracks,  however,  the  authori- 
ties deemed  this  insufficient,  and  a  man  with  a  drawn 
sword  was  sent  to  walk  in  front  of  each  elephant.  No 
woman  was  visible,  and  every  man  carried  arms  of  some 
sort.    Through  the  narrow,  crowded  streets,  with  their 

206 


i  ii 


mmmmmmmm 


In  THE  Footsteps  of  the  Master 


shops  open  to  the  passer-by,  one  had  a  vivid  view  of  the 
life  of  the  place,  but  all  breathed  more  freely  when  the 
bazaars  were  left  behind,  for  a  missionary  venturing  in 
on  horseback  had  been  attacked  there  only  a  few  days 
before,  and  the  glances  of  the  people  were  still  none  too 
friendly.     Beyond  the  heart  of  the  city  lay  the  road  to 
Golconda,  the  famous  spot  whose  name  was  so  long  the 
synonym  of  the  wealth     of  India,  now  only  a  fortress 
where  the  treasures  of  the  State  are  guarded  by  a  law 
that  no  one  shall  approach  within  two  miles  of  the  walls 
of  the  fortress  without  a  pass.    Near  by  is  the  lake  from 
which  the  water  supply  of  the  city  is  derived.     It  is  a 
natural  basin  inclosed  by  an  enormous  viaduct.    Here  the 
daily  supply  of  drinking  water  for  the  Nizam  is  obtained 
by  a  launch  which  goes  out  to  the  middle  of  the  lake.    A 
high  functionary  unseals  a  number  of  bottles  and  a  serv- 
ant dives  under  water  with  them.    These  are  sealed  imme- 
diately on  his  return  to  the  surface,  this  being  done  to 
prevent  the  possibility  of  poisoning,  a  favorite  method  of 
disposing  of  an  objectionable  individual  in  India.    It  was 
the  custom  of  the  Nizam  to  present  to  his  guests  on  their 
departure  a  small  bottle  of  attar  of  sandalwood  with  the 
graceful  remark  that  as  long  as  the  fragrance  remained 
in  the  oil  so  long  would  his  friendship  endure.     Alas! 
glass  is  easily  broken,  and  the  psalmist  tells  us,  "It  is 
better  to  trust  in  the  Lord  than  to  put  confidence  in 
princes."     The  English  government,  by  securing  these 
native  sovereigns  on  their  thrones  has  won  their  loyalty. 
A  friend  who  had  been  at  some  of  the  lavish  entertain- 
ments given  by  the  Nizam  for  English  olTicials  told  the 
visiting  missionaries  of  one  occasion  when  a  large  com- 
pany were  guests  of  his  Highness  at  dinner.     After  an 
interminable  number  of  courses  some  little  pasties  were 
brought  in,  and  one  placed  before  each  lady.     The  first 
declining  the  delicacy,  the  rest  followed  suit,  to  the  per- 
ceptible disappointment  of  the  Nizam.     Finally  by  his 

207 


William  Butler 

order  one  of  the  rejected  delicacies  was  set  before  a  gen- 
tleman of  the  party,  who  ventured  to  cut  it,  when,  behold, 
a  little  bird  flew  out  and  settled  on  the  flowers  which 
adorned  the  table!  Then  all  the  ladies  began  to  clamor 
for  the  pasties,  which  were  brought  back,  while  the  royal 
host  enjoyed  their  delight.  The  tale  sounds  like  one 
from  a  fairy  book,  but  the  incident  actually  occurred  just 
before  this  visit. 

At  Poona  Dr.  Butler  lectured  to  a  large  audience  of 
native  gentlemen  of  education  who  understood  English 
perfectly.  It  is  said  that  so  widely  extended  has  the  study 
of  English  become  that  a  lecturer  using  that  language  can 
obtain  a  larger  hearing  than  by  employing  one  of  the  many 
tongues  of  India.  At  Bombay  a  delightful  experience  was 
enjoyed  in  visiting  the  work  carried  on  by  Christian  na- 
tives, members  of  our  own  and  other  Missions.  The 
famous  rockhewn  temples  of  Karli  and  Elephanta  showed 
their  decay  in  the  fallen  stones  and  mutilated  idols.  The 
Christian  churches,  on  the  contrary,  manifested  every- 
where a  vitality  and  strength  that  promises  good  things 
for  the  future  of  India  when  that  land  shall  accept  the  true 
Incarnation  and  follow  the  Leader  for  whom  it  has  so 
long  sought. 

It  was  with  reluctance  that  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Butler  turned 
their  faces  away  from  India,  the  land  which  so  claimed 
their  love  by  its  very  need,  and  where  they  had  now  found 
so  many  places  like  heaven  to  their  hearts,  and  looked  to 
the  West, but  the  news  of  the  w^onderful  advance  of  Chris- 
tianity was  burning  within  them,  impelling  them  to  hasten 
to  recount  the  story  to  the  Church  which  had  sent  them 
to  visit  the  scene  of  their  former  labors.  Stopping  in 
Eg>pt,  opportunity  was  afforded  for  a  view  of  the  collec- 
tion of  mummies  discovered  in  the  royal  tombs  at  Dier-el- 
Bahari,  which  had  just  been  placed  in  the  new  building 
erected  for  them  across  the  Nile  from  the  city.  The  very 
Pharaoh  of  the  oppression  who  gave  hard  tasks  to  the  chil- 

208 


' 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 

dren  of  Israel  was  here  in  his  wrapping  before  their  eyes, 
in  the  same  land  which  had  borne  the  displeasure  of  God 
and  against  which  the  prophecies  have  been  so  marvel- 
ously  fulfilled.    If  the  Word  of  God  concerning  the  fall  of 
the  nation  refusing  to  accept  his  commands  is  sure,  how 
much  more  confidently  may  we  expect  the  fulfillment  of 
those  promises  for  the  righteous  nation  that  keepeth  the 
truth  and  for  the  Church  which  obeys  the  command  to 
go  and  disciple  all  nations.    In  the  great  mosque  where  is 
the  college  from  which  the  missionaries  of  Mohammedan- 
ism go  out  to  extend  the  reign  of  Islam,  thousands  of 
students  were  reciting  before  their  masters,  repeating  the 
passages  from  the  Koran,  and  thus  fixing  in  their  minds 
the  inexorable  creed  which  they  were  to  carry  down  into 
the  heart  of  Africa  and  back  into  Asia,  and  thereby 
strengthen  the  barriers  against   the  religion  of  Christ. 
The  opponents  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  are  not  sleeping, 
and  the  call  for  help  for  the  Lord  against  the  mighty 
sounded  in  the  hearts  of  these  veteran  missionaries  as 
they  gazed  on  the  thousands  blindly  following  the  fanat- 
ical teachings  of  this  propaganda.    One  of  the  ushers  of 
the  mosque  pointed  out  with  pride  that  they  had  a  great 
number  of  blind  pupils  who,  after  they  had  memorized  the 
Koran,  w^ould  be  sent  out  to  teach  it  to  seeing  folk.    Dr. 
Butler  heard  his  statement  and  then  through  the  inter- 
preter told  him  that  the  Christian  nations  were  doing  even 
more  for  those  afflicted,  in  that  we  had  published  books 
for  them  which  they  could  read,  and  that  those  who  had 
lost  not  only  this  sense  but  hearing  and  speech  also  were 
being  taught.    This  quite  surprised  the  Moslem  teacher, 
though  he  could  find  no  reason  to  doubt  the  missionary's 
assertion.     Near  by  were  the  Dervishes,  whirling  and 
howling  in  the  mad  belief  that  thus  they  were  pleasing 
God.    White  fields  everywhere  for  the  laborer ! 

The  school  of  the  United   Presbyterian   Mission   in 
Cairo  was  of  interest  especially  because  of  its  connection 

209 


Ml 


William  Butler 


! 

I'" 

1^ 


with  India,  since  the  Maharajah  Dhuleep  Singh,  the  first 
Prince  of  India  to  become  a  Christian,  took  his  wife  from 
this  school.  It  will  be  remembered  that  his  father,  the 
Maharajah  Runjeet  Singh,  was  the  unscrupulous  and 
despotic  ruler  who  won  for  himself  the  title  of  "The  Lion 
of  the  Punjab."  This  ambitious  man  had  his  own  mother 
assassinated  when  he  was  only  seventeen,  and  his  whole 
career  was  marked  by  deceit  and  violence.  It  was  by  an 
act  of  treachery  that  he  seized  the  famous  Kohinoor, 
which  now  comes  into  notice  in  the  crown  of  England's 
Queen.  Runjeet  Singh  was  a  most  bitter  opponent  of 
Christianity,  and  is  said  to  have  sworn  that  no  missionary 
should  ever  cross  the  Sutlej  (the  river  dividing  his 
dominions  from  territory  under  the  control  of  the  Eng- 
lish). The  measures  passed  by  Lord  William  Bentinck, 
the  Governor  General,  for  the  suppression  of  suttee — 
widow  burning — were  especially  distasteful  to  him,  and 
in  his  will  he  provided  that  the  ancient  custom  should  be 
fully  and  ostentatiously  observed  at  his  own  funeral.  A 
German  physician  who  witnessed  the  ceremony  states  that 
the  suttee  was  on  such  a  scale  of  magnificence  that  it  must 
have  cost  several  hundred  thousand  dollars.  The  Mahara- 
jah had  named  eleven  of  his  wives  to  burn  with  his  body, 
the  youngest  being  only  fifteen  years  of  age. 

The  four  successors  of  the  "Lion"  were  each  murdered 
within  a  few  months  of  ascending  the  throne,  and  four 
Prime  Ministers  while  in  office.  This  state  of  unrest  was 
finally  ended  by  the  British  in  1849,  since  which  time  the 
Punjab  has  had  peace.  The  youngest  son  of  the  late  Run- 
jeet Singh  was  only  nine  years  old  and  was  unequal  to  the 
task  of  keeping  his  turbulent  subjects  in  check.  He  was 
deposed  and  allowed  the  title  of  his  rank  and  an  ample 
pension,  being  placed  under  the  care  of  Sir  John  Login,  a 
Scotch  physician  in  the  civil  service,  a  devout  man  whose 
character  so  impressed  the  young  Maharajah  that  he  later 
said^  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  this  true  friend,  that  it 

210 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 

was  his  uprightness  and  integrity  which  had  led  him  to 
desire  for  himself  a  part  in  a  religion  which  "made  it  pos- 
sible for  a  man  to  lead  such  a  Godlike  life  on  earth."  This 
honorable  man  was  not  only  intrusted  with  the  safety  and 
education  of  the  Maharajah,  but  had  also  charge  of  the 
royal  treasure  and  the  pensions  provided  for  the  numerous 
relatives  of  the  late  Runjeet  Singh,  of  whom  twenty-two 
were  widows  besides  the  number  disposed  of  in  suttee.  In 
the  treasury  was  the  Kohinoor.  The  origin  of  this  peer- 
less jewel  is  lost  in  the  mists  of  antiquity.  It  had  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  early  invaders  of  India  and  finally 
into  the  possession  of  the  Moguls.  The  illustrious  Baber 
wrote  of  it  that  it  was  valued  at  half  the  daily  expenses  of 
the  whole  world.  Nadir  Shah  wrested  it  from  the  de- 
scendant of  Baber  by  oflfering  to  exchange  turbans  when 
the  unfortunate  Mogul  was  in  such  a  position  that  he 
could  not  refuse.  The  Afghan  took  it  next,  and  so  by 
treachery  and  murder  its  history  has  been  stained  until 
this  young  Maharajah  oflfered  it  as  a  gift  to  the  Queen  of 
England.  It  is  stated  that  on  his  death  bed  Runjeet  Singh 
had  been  almost  persuaded  to  send  it  to  the  idol  Jugger- 
naut, but  was  dissuaded  by  the  state  treasurer. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen  Dhuleep  Singh  wished  to  be 
baptized  as  a  Christian.  He  had  been  considering  the 
matter  for  two  years,  and  the  consent  of  Lord  Dalhousie, 
then  Governor  General,  was  obtained  for  the  step.  Soon 
after  he  went  to  England,  and  finding  that  he  had  a  desire 
to  give  the  famous  jewel  himself  to  the  Queen  a  plan  was 
made,  with  the  sovereign's  consent,  that  he  should  have  it 
returned  to  him  that  he  might  approve  of  the  recutting, 
after  which  he  had  the  pleasure  of  placing  it  in  Queen 
Victoria's  hand. 

Passing  through  Cairo  on  his  return  to  India  with  the 
body  of  his  mother,  Dhuleep  Singh  saw  a  beautiful  teacher 
in  the  Mission  school.  She  was  a  Copt  in  race  and  well 
educated.    On  his  way  back  to  England  he  married  her, 

211 


Hi 


William  Butler 


and  they  lived  very  happily  near  London.  In  later  years, 
however,  he  became  somewhat  dissatisfied  with  the 
amount  of  his  pension,  for  which  feeling  there  was  some 
foundation  in  justice.  Many  others  also  felt  that  it  would 
have  been  more  fair  to  increase  it  generously  in  view  of 
the  position  he  must  maintain  at  court. 

The  wonderful  progress  of  the  Mission  work  in  the 
Punjab  is  the  answer  of  God  to  the  blasphemous  oath  of 
the  old  Maharajah,  and  his  jewel  is  on  the  brow  of  the 
Queen  of  a  Christian  nation.  When  Dr.  Butler  reached 
London  on  his  return  from  India  he  attended  some  of  the 
Moody  and  Sankey  services  and  there  learned  that  the 
eldest  son  of  Dhuleep  Singh  had  experienced  the  saving 
grace  of  God.  'Thou  art  worthy  ...  for  thou  wast 
slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  .  .  .  out  of  every  kindred, 
and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation." 

A  trip  to  the  Holy  Land  was  a  long-desired  privilege. 
Easter  week  was  passed  in  Jerusalem,  but  as  the  date  coin- 
cided with  that  of  a  Moslem  feast  to  which  the  most 
fanatical  pilgrims  come,  the  Mosque  of  Omar  was  closed 
to  Christians,  and  not  the  combined  eloquence  of  the  party, 
expressed  in  a  variety  of  languages,  sufficed  to  persuade 
the  Pasha  to  allow  a  special  permit.  No  one,  however, 
could  shut  out  the  view  of  the  holy  place  as  seen  from  the 
Mount  of  Olives,  or  mar  the  sacred  associations  of  the 
road  to  Bethany,  or  forbid  the  cherishing  of  sweet  mem- 
ories clustering  on  the  fields  of  Bethlehem,  and  solemn 
reflections  at  the  grave  of  Joseph  of  Arimathea.  The 
many  foolish  traditions  covering  almost  every  spot  in  the 
Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulcher,  and  demanding  an  amount 
of  credulity  impossible  to  the  Bible  student,  detracted  in 
some  degree  from  the  interest  of  the  church,  but  in  view 
of  the  hoary  olive  trees  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  St. 
Stephen's  Gate,  and  other  places  outside  the  city,  the 
veteran  missionary  pressed  the  very  ground  where  the 
feet  of  the  Master  had  been  wont  to  tread.    He  wished  to 

212 


^^H^iMiiiiwartujlsiim .- 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 

witness  the  worship  of  the  Jews  in  their  Holy  City,  so  on 
their  Sabbath  day  he  went  into  the  chief  synagogue  and 
reverently  removing  his  hat  bowed  in  prayer.     It  was 
always  his  custom  to  show  due  respect  for  the  worship  of 
any  man,  and  in  this  place  he  felt  that  these  Jews  were 
worshiping  the  true  God  though  their  eyes  were  blinded 
to  the  great  gift  Jehovah  had  sent  to  them.    To  his  sur- 
prise his  presence  caused  some  consternation,  and  an  aged 
Jew  spoke  to  him  in  earnest  tones.    What  could  be  the 
matter  ?    Finally  the  lady  of  the  party  decided  that  it  must 
be  that  she  was  oflfending  by  entering  the  part  of  the 
synagogue  where  the  men  had  the  exclusive  privilege  of 
worshiping,  so  she  sought  the  gallery,  where  the  daughters 
of  Israel  were  meekly  hidden  behind  a  railing.    Even  this 
did  not  seem  to  satisfy  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  who 
stood  before  the  missionary,  clad  in  his  ceremonial  robes 
of  blue  and  white  with  the  fringed  border,  his  arm  bound 
with  the  cords  of  a  phylactery  and  another  on  his  fore- 
head.    At  length,  having  exhausted  his  entire  stock  of 
Hebrew  and  Yiddish,  the  old  man  picked  up  the  mission- 
ary's hat  and  placed  it  on  his  head.    The  trouble  was  over. 
His  absorption  in  the  spirit  of  the  service  had  caused  the 
visitor  to  fail  to  notice  that  his  act  of  respect  was  just  the 
opposite  to  their  custom. 

The  rabbi  stood  and  read  from  the  roll  of  the  Law  and 
the  congregation  chanted  the  responses,  but  the  ''satisfy- 
ing portion"  did  not  seem  to  be  in  the  formal  service. 
The  scrupulous  care  given  to  the  letter  of  the  commands 
of  God  was  shown  us  in  a  Jewish  house,  where  even  on 
the  lintel  of  the  door  was  the  Law,  written  on  parchment 
and  inclosed  in  a  small  tin  phylactery.  Over  the  sacred 
name  which  no  orthodox  Jew  pronounces  is  a  bit  of  glass, 
and  each  member  of  the  family  in  passing  through  the 
door  touches  his  lips  to  this.  So  they  attempt  to  fulfill  the 
command  in  Deuteronomy,  "Therefore  shall  ye  lay  up 
these  my  words  in  your  heart  and  in  your  soul,  and  bind 

213 


ill 


Iff' 


William  Butler 

them  .  .  .  upon  your  hand,  that  they  may  be  as  frontlets 
between  your  eyes.  .  .  .  And^thou  shalt  write  them  upon 
the  doorposts  of  thine  house."  ^ 

On  Easter  Sunday  in  the  Enghsh  Church  m  Jerusalem 
the  missionary's  heart  was  gladdened  by  the  sight  of 
three  Jews  making  their  pubUc  profession  of  faith  m 
Jesus  Christ  as  Messiah.    The  occurrence  so  kindled  his 
enthusiasm  that  had  he  been  ten  years  younger  he  would 
have  been  likely  to  volunteer  to  open  a  Mission   for 
Methodism  in  Jerusalem,  the  invitation  of  Bishop  Haven 
not  being  forgotten.     In  the  store  of  one  Nicodemus 
some  interesting  curios  were  found,  a  copy  of  tbe  roll  ot 
Esther  having  just  passed  into  his  hands  when  Adolph 
Sutro  completed  his  bargain  for  the  remainder  of  the 
stock  for  the  San  Francisco  library.    Any  article  throw- 
ing light  on  the  Holy  Book  was  especially  valuable  to  the 
returning  missionary,  so  he  was  thankful  to  be  able  to 
secure  a  silver  horn,  the  article  worn  by  the  women  of 
Israel  in  times  of  national  rejoicing  or  family  honor.    It 
is  first  referred  to  by  Hannah,  when  she  renders  thanks 
for  the  gift  of  a  son,  *'Mine  horn  has  thou  exalted  ;'*  then 
by  David,  and  by  Zacharias,  when,  at  the  inspiration  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  he  "prophesied,  saying.  Blessed  be  the 
Lord  God  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  visited  and  redeemed 
his  people,  and  hath  raised  up  an  horn  of  salvation  for  us 
in  the  house  of  his  servant  David."     This  symbolical 
ornament  is  forbidden  in  the  Turkish  dominions  at  the 
present  time,  but  in  the  province  of  the  Lebanon,  which 
by  the  requirement  of  the  European  Powers  is  under  a 
governor  of  the  Christian  faith,  they  are  still  worn  on 
special  occasions  by  the  older  women.    The  one  brought 
by  Dr.  Butler  is  here  photographed. 

Later,  on  his  arrival  in  England,  some  of  these  curios 
caused  consternation  in  the  Customhouse.  It  was  soon 
after  the  attempt  of  some  Irish-American  anarchists  to 
terrorize  the  English  with  dynamite  explosions,  and  the 

214 


-^ 


j: 


TnK  HoRx  OF  Rejoicing 


William  Butler 

them  .  .  .  upon  your  hand,  that  they  may  be  as  frontlets 
between  your  eyes.  .  .  .  And  thou  shalt  write  them  upon 
the  doorposts  of  thine  house." 

On  Easter  Sunday  in  the  English  Church  m  Jerusalem 
the  missionarv-s  heart  was  gladdened  by  the  sight  of 
three  Jews  making  their  public  profession  of  faUh  m 
Jesus  Christ  as  Messiah.    The  occurrence  so  kmdlcd  h.s 
enthusiasm  that  had  he  been  ten  years  younger  he  would 
have  been  likely  to  volunteer  to  open  a  M.ssion  tor 
Methodism  in  Jerusalem,  the  invitation  of  Bishop  Haven 
not  being  forgotten.     In  the  store  of  one  N.codemus 
some  interesting  curios  were  found,  a  copy  of  the  roll  ot 
Esther  having  just  passed  into  his  hands  when  Adolpli 
Sutro  completed  his  bargain  for  the  remainder  of  the 
stock  for  the  San  Francisco  library.    Any  article  throw- 
ing light  on  the  Holv  Book  was  especially  valuable  to  the 
returning  missionarv,  so  he  was  thankful  to  be  able  to 
secure  a  silver  horn,  the  article  worn  by  the  women  of 
Israel  in  times  of  national  rejoicing  or  family  honor.    It 
is  first  referred  to  bv  Hannah,  when  she  renders  thanks 
for  the  gift  of  a  son,  "Mine  horn  has  thou  exalted;"  then 
by  David,  and  bv  Zacliarias,  when,  at  the  inspiration  of 
the  Holv  Ghost,  he  "prophesied,  saying,  Blessed  be  the 
Lord  God  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  visited  and  redeemed 
his  people,  and  hath  raised  up  an  horn  of  salvation  for  us 
in  the  house  of  his  servant  David."     This  symbolical 
ornament  is  forbidden  in  the  Turkish  dominions  at  the 
present  time,  but  in  the  province  of  the  Lebanon,  which 
by  the  requirement  of  the  European  Powers  is  under  a 
governor  of  the  Christian  faith,  they  are  still  worn  on 
special  occasions  by  the  older  women.    The  one  brought 
by  Dr.  Butler  is  here  photographed. 
'  Later,  on  his  arrival  in  England,  some  of  these  curios 
caused  consternation  in  the  Customhouse.     It  was  soon 
after  the  attempt  of  some  Irish-American  anarchists  to 
terrorize  the  English  with  dynamite  explosions,  and  the 

214 


*^  Jl 


/ 


/ 


^^^fc.  ''Ifc 


ThK    \\i)\i\    ()]■'    Rk  I  OKI  NT, 


In  the  Footsteps  of  the  Master 


i  I 


ilfi 


■i 


m* 


I 


officials  of  Scotland  Yard  were  on  the  alert  for  suspicious- 
looking  Americans.     A  crown  of  thorns  woven  of  the 
shrub  so  common  in  the  valley  of  the  Jordan,  supposed 
to  be  the  material  of  which  the  crown  placed  on  the  head 
of  the  Saviour  was  made,  had  been  incased  in  a  tin  box 
for  convenience  in  packing.    The  tinsmith  had  made  an 
awkward-looking  affair  which  was  immediately  pounced 
upon  by  the  keen  inspectors.     They  demanded  to  know 
what  was  in  that.     The  explanation  not  being  satisfac- 
tory they  backed  off  to  a  safe  distance  and  desired  that 
it  be  opened.     One  may  imagine  their  crestfallen  coun- 
tenances when  the  contents  were  revealed.     This  shrub 
grows  in  hedges  around  the  villages,  and  its  thorns  are 
so  sharp  and  strong  that  the  hedge  forms  a  better  protec- 
tion to  the  village  than  would  a  stone  wall. 

Probably  no  more  reverent  pilgrim  than  William  But- 
ler ever  passed  over  the  road  from  Jericho  to  the  Jordan. 
His  life  had  been  in   such  close  communion  with  his 
IMaster  and  his  mind  was  so  stored  with  sacred  history 
that  his  realization  of  an  almost  unhoped-for  privilege 
produced  in  him  a  holy  ecstasy  and  filled  the  days  with 
joy.     He  must  needs  bathe  in  the  Jordan  where  his 
Saviour  had  humbled  himself  to  be  baptized.     He  must 
sit  and  look  across  to  the  purple  hills  of  Moab  and  recall 
the  wonderful  history  of  this  Jordan  valley  and  the  way 
in  which  the  chosen  people  of  God  were  led  and  how 
patiently  had  he  borne  with  their  wanderings  of  heart 
from  his  holy  laws.    He  must  return  again  to  the  Holy 
City  and  walk  over  the  road  to  Bethany  and  sit  on  the 
summit  of  the  Mount  of  Olives  and  look  down  on  the 
sacred  city ;  he  must  meditate  under  the  hoary  trees  of  the 
Garden  of  Gethsemane  and  stand  with  bowed  head  at  Gol- 
gotha.    So  fully  did  he  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  true 
pilgrim    that   he    would    have    walked    everywhere   had 
strength  permitted,  feeling  that  he  was  on  holy  ground. 
The  fields  of  Bethlehem  were  again  peopled  with  the 

215 


I 


William  Butler 

heavenly  host,  and  with  them  he  adoringly  cried,  "Glory 
to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will 
toward  men."  And  although  he  might  not  remam  m 
Palestine,  to  devote  himself  to  the  labor  of  restormg  this 
Holy  Land  to  its  rightful  inheritance  as  the  home  of 
Christianity  and  to  bring  its  people  to  allegiance  to  the 
Redeemer  who  had  died  for  them,  he  longed  to  inspire  the 
hearts  of  the  young  men  and  women  in  the  home  land  to 
see  the  privileges  and  possibilities  of  this  glorious  mis- 
sionary work. 

216 


CHAPTER  XH 

Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

"  <^ht  0Tori?  if  not  in  tht  ta?fe,  but  in  tbe  bam  of  it  for  i(^im.»» 

On  the  return  of  William  Butler  to  the  United  States 
the  newly  elected  Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society, 
Chaplain  McCabe,  at  once  enlisted  his  aid  in  raising  the 
"Million  for  Missions"  which  was  then  the  watchword  of 
the  Society.    A  friendly  rivalry  existed  between  him  and 
the  enthusiastic  Secretary  as  to  which  should  take  the 
larger  collections.  Through  the  churches  and  Conferences 
he  went,  telling  of  the  wonders  he  had  seen  in  the  India 
Mission  wrought  through  the  agency  of  their  representa- 
tives.   The  thrilling  tale  aroused  the  heart  of  the  Church, 
and  the  desired  sum  for  the  work  was  soon  an  assured 
fact.    His  boundless  enthusiasm  and  complete  assurance 
that  "The  omnipotent  arm  will  never  let  go  until  Heav- 
en's high  purpose  is  accomplished,"  his  feeling  that  the 
Church  needs  larger  views  and  larger  liberality  if  the 
world  is  to  be  saved,  and  that  the  promise  of  sufficient 
grace  is  conditioned  on  "bring  ye  therefore  the  tithes 
into  my   storehouse,"   enabled   him   to   touch   the   con- 
sciences of  our  membership.     During  these   journeys 
from  East  to  West  the  book  suggested  by  Bishop  Vin- 
cent, From  Boston  to  Bareiliy,  was  written  on  trains  and 
in  hotels  and  the  homes  of  friends. 
^  Some  people  had  an  impression  that  because  the  Mis- 
sionary Superintendent  had  been  associated  with  many 
of  high  rank  in  the  countries  where  he  had  labored  he 
held  himself  above  others   whose  lives   led   in  quieter 
paths.    Nothing  could  have  been  further  from  the  truth, 
for  with  all  his  force  of  character  he  had  the  simplicity 
of  a  child.    He  made  no  effort  to  remove  this  impression, 

217 


1 


mm 


William  Butler 

except  by  his  daily  life,  save  on  one  occasion.  He  had 
called  on  a  member  of  the  church  at  his  place  of  business, 
a  market.  It  was  near  Thanksgiving  time,  and  some 
very  fine  turkeys  were  hanging  there.  The  friend  said, 
rather  doubtfully,  **I  suppose  you  would  not  be  willing 
to  carry  a  turkey  home?"  He  was  advised  to  try  and 
see.  As  he  lifted  down  a  big  specimen  Dr.  Butler  took  it 
by  the  neck,  not  even  waiting  for  it  to  be  wrapped,  and 
walked  with  it  across  the  city,  and  out  upon  the  train  to 
his  home.  There  was  no  more  fear  in  that  region  that 
he  was  holding  himself  aloof  from  others.  And  the 
flavor  of  that  turkey  was  delicious ! 

On  another  occasion   he  did   manifest   some   natural 
pride.    While  delivering  a  series  of  missionary  addresses, 
for  which  he  had  traveled  a  long  distance,  his  shoes  be- 
gan to  wear  out  at  the  side.    One  of  his  last  appointments 
was  in  the  City  of  Washington.    Here  he  also  spoke  in 
the  church  of  our  colored  brethren,  and  they  were  greatly 
interested  in  his  account  of  the  needs  of  the  work  in  India. 
It  appeared  that  they  were  to  have  a  social  gathering  the 
next  evening,  and  they  very  cordially  urged  Dr.  Butler 
to  remain  for  the  occasion.    Hoping  that  he  might  be  of 
additional  service  in  arousing  in  the  congregation  a  desire 
to  help  in  spreading  the  Gospel,  he  consented,  although 
the  delay  subtracted  one  day  from  his  all-too-short  visit 
in  his  own  home.     Next  morning  he  went  to  have  his 
hair  cut  and  found  that  the  barber  recognized  him.    The 
man  was  talkative  and  at  length  divulged  an  important 
secret.     Some  of  the  good  folk  in  the  church,  noticing 
the  broken  boot,  had   taken  a  collection  after  his  de- 
parture, and  had  that  morning  bought  a  pair  of  boots 
which  were  to  be  presented  at  the  entertainment.     Dr. 
Butler  could  face  the  perils  of  the  deep  and  the  wrath  of 
the  heathen,  but  the  public  presentation  of  a  pair  of  boots 
was  too  much  for  his  courage.    He  fled,  taking  the  first 

train  for  his  home. 

218 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 


He  delighted  in  a  good  picture,  and  the  treasures  of 
the  Italian  galleries  were  to  him  rich  mines  of  thought 
and  illustration.  Some  also  of  the  sculptured  representa- 
tions of  the  Saviour  aroused  in  him  intense  emotion. 
Munkacsy's  painting  of  "Christ  before  Pilate"  was  at  one 
time  on  exhibition  in  New  York,  and  as  he  stood  before 
it  one  evening,  studying  the  faces  on  the  canvas,  a  gentle- 
man entered  who  had  evidently  been  dining  too  luxuri- 
ously, as  the  odor  of  champagne  indicated,  as  w^ell  as  his 
general  condition.  Attracted  by  the  crowd  in  front  of 
the  masterpiece,  he  came  up  to  the  missionary  and  ad- 
dressing him  familiarly,  said,  "Say,  I  think  I  will  go 
nearer  and  get  a  better  view  of  that  affair ;  shall  I  ?"  The 
reply  came  quickly.  "Yes,  friend,  the  nearer  you  get  to 
Jesus  the  better  it  will  be  for  you."  The  man  started, 
then  asked,  "Do  you  really  think  so.  Colonel  ?"  "O  yes, 
I  am  very  sure  of  it."  The  man  paused,  gazed  at  the 
picture;  evidently  he  w^as  sobering.  Then  he  asked, 
"Why  do  you  think  so.  Judge?"  With  emphasis  came 
the  answer,  "I  knozv  it  is  so."  The  poor  man,  thoroughly 
aroused  by  this  time,  asked,  "Why,  who  are  you?"  This 
time  the  title  was  omitted  and  the  manner  of  speech  was 
earnest,  so  Dr.  Butler  replied,  "I  have  been  a  follower  of 
his  for  over  forty-eight  years,  and  I  know  him  well.  He 
accepted  me  lovingly,  and  I  know  he  will  accept  you 
now."  The  man  was  completely  broken  down.  He 
grasped  the  hand  of  his  new  found  friend  and  begged 
him  to  pray  for  him  then  and  there.  So  they  remained 
quietly  talking,  unmindful  of  the  crowds  around. 

Seeing  the  intense  interest  manifested  by  the  Church 
in  Dr.  Butler's  account  of  what  he  found  in  India,  the 
ever-loyal  Chaplain  McCabe  proposed,  in  1887,  that  he 
visit  the  Mexico  Mission  also,  and  assisted  him  to  arrange 
lecture  courses  to  this  end.  After  nine  years'  absence 
William  Butler  again  entered  the  Mexican  Republic.  On 
his  first  entrance,  in  1873,  it  will  be  recalled  that  he  was 

219 


\ 


\ 


William  Butler 

obliged  to  take  steamer  via  Havana,  this  service  being 
only  once  in  three  weeks.    Postage  was  then  at  the  rate 
of  ten  cents  a  half  ounce  prepaid  here,  with  twenty-five 
cents  paid  on  the  same  letter  on  delivery  in  Mexico. 
There  was  only  one  bank  in  the  country,  one  short  rail- 
road, of  less  than  three  hundred  miles ;  an  illiterate  popu- 
lation, and  the  country  in  an  unsettled  state.    Now,  after 
fourteen  years,  he  was  able  to  go  by  rail  in  six  days,  the 
country  already  possessing  ten  thousand  miles  of  well- 
equipped  railroad;  alliance  in  the  Postal  Union,  with  a 
daily  mail,  for  two  cents  postage;  several  banks,  a  na- 
tional credit  completely  established,  and  a  stable  govern- 
ment devoting  the  resources  of  the  country  to  education 
and  the  extension  of  industries.     The  natural  resources 
of  Mexico  are  probably  unsurpassed  by  those  of  any 
other  country.    AH  known  minerals,  with  but  one  excep- 
tion, are  found  there,  and  the  great  mountain  ranges  are 
full  of  gold  and  silver  ore.    It  is  estimated  that  one  third 
of  all  the  silver  in  circulation  at  the  present  time  has  come 
from  the  rich  mines  of  Mexico.     In  former  days  the 
heavy  tax  levied  for  the  crown  on  the  mines  brought 
great  wealth  to  Spain ;  now  the  income  from  that  source 
was  employed  in  the  development  of  the  country.     The 
firm  policy  of  President  Diaz  had  abolished  brigandage, 
and  the  armed  guard,  which  at  the  first  entrance  of  Dr. 
Butler  accompanied  every  train,  had  been  rendered  un- 
necessary.   So  rapid  had  been  the  advance  that  the  vet- 
eran missionary  praised  Diaz's  administration  with  the 
utmost  heartiness  and,  indeed,  regarded  him  as  one  of 
the  grandest  rulers  of  modern  times.    His  irreproachable 
private  life,  his  devotion  to  the  welfare  of  his  people,  his 
absolute   fairness  in  international  affairs,   and  the  full 
support  he  has  given  to  the  guarantee  of  liberty  of  con- 
science contained  in  the  splendid  Constitution,  have  made 
for  General  Porfirio  Diaz  an  honored  name  among  those 
who  have  been  benefactors  of  the  race. 

220 


ill 


•J  i 


i 


t  ' 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

Reaching  Mexico  City  in  the  early  morning,  the  first 
delegation  to  greet  Dr.  Butler  was  from  the  Press.    The 
head  compositor  made  an   address,   assuring  him   that 
the  enterprise  he  established  in  1876  had  come  to  be  a 
powerful  arm  of  our  Mission  work,  more  than  twenty- 
four  million  pages  of  evangelical  literature  having  been 
sent  out  from  its  publishing  office.    The  Abogado  Cris- 
tiano  was  circulating  in  all  the  twenty-eight  States  of  the 
Union,  and  reaching  not  only  the  desk  of  President  Diaz 
but  that  of  every  member  of  his  Cabinet.     The  property 
which  had  cost  him  such  effort  to  obtain,  the  part  of  the 
Francisco  Monastery,  was  filled  with  agencies  for  good, 
and  now  estimated  to  be  worth  many  times  its  purchase 
price  in  1873.    The  former  Superintendent  found  equal 
progress  in  other  lines.     There  was  a  marked  change  in 
the  attitude  of  the  masses  which  contrasted  favorably 
with  the  former  fanatical  opposition,  a  better  understand- 
ing of  the  nature  and  purposes  of  Protestantism  having 
been  developed.    No  longer  was  a  ''heretic"  liable  to  in- 
sult if  he  declined  to  kneel  in  the  streets  as  the  carriage 
passed  by  in  which  the  Host  was  borne,  nor  were  the 
missionaries  and  converts  molested  with  open  violence. 
President  Lincoln's  words  to  President  Juarez,  uttered 
during   the   dark   period   of   the    French    Intervention, 
''Mexico  shall  rise  again !"  were  being  literally  fulfilled. 
A  splendid  public  school  system  had  been  inaugurated, 
by  which  the  youth  of  Mexico  might  fit  themselves  for 
any  sphere  of  usefulness  at  the  government  schools  and 
colleges.     The   fact  that  our  Church  membership  had 
doubled  caused  the  heart  of  the  former  Superintendent 
to  rejoice  greatly.  The  weary  journeys  by  diligencia  were 
things  of  the  past,  nearly  all  the  Mission  centers  were 
on  the  lines  of  railway.     The  beautiful  Valley  of  Ana- 
huac,  which  Humboldt  pronounced  one  of  the  loveliest 
spots  in  the  world,  guarded  by  its  snow-capped  sentinels 
on  the  east,  had  taken  on  new  enchantment.    The  light 

221 


II 
II 


II 


1 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

Reaching  Mexico  City  In  tlie  early  morning,  the  first 
delegation  to  greet  Dr.  Bullcr  was  from  the  Press.    The 
head   compositor   made   an   address,    assuring   him   that 
the  enterprise  he  estabhshed  in  1876  had  come  to  be  a 
powerful  arm  of  our  Mission  work,  more  than  twenty- 
four  million  pages  of  evangelical  literature  having  been 
sent  out  from  its  publishing  office.     The  Abogado  Cris- 
tiano  was  circulating  in  all  the  twenty-eight  States  of  the 
Union,  and  reaching  not  only  the  desk  of  President  Diaz 
but  that  of  every  member  of  his  Cabinet.     The  property 
which  had  cost  him  such  effort  to  obtain,  the  part  of  the 
Francisco  Monastery,  was  filled  with  agencies  for  good, 
and  now  estimated  to  be  worth  many  times  its  purchase 
price  in  1873.     The  former  Superintendent  found  equal 
progress  in  other  lines.     There  was  a  marked  change  in 
the  attitude  of  the  masses   which  contrasted   favorably 
wuh  the  former  fanatical  opposition,  a  better  understand- 
ing of  the  nature  and  purposes  of  Protestantism  having 
been  developed.     Xo  longer  was  a  "heretic"  liable  to  in- 
sult if  he  declined  to  kneel  in  the  streets  as  the  carriage 
passed  by  in  which  the  Host  was  borne,  nor  were  the 
missionaries  and  converts  molested  with  open  violence. 
President  Lincoln's  words  to  President  Juarez,  uttered 
during    the    dark    period    of    the    French    Intervention, 
'•Mexico  shall  rise  again !"  were  being  literally  fulfilled. 
A  splendid  public  school  system  had  been  inaugurated, 
by  which  the  youth  of  Mexico  might  fit  themselves  for 
any  sphere  of  usefulness  at  the  government  schools  and 
colleges.     The   fact  that  our   Church   membership  had 
doubled  caused  the  heart  of  the  former  Superintendent 
to  rejoice  greatly.  The  weary  journeys  by  diligcncia  were 
things  of  the  past,  nearly  all  the  Mission  centers  were 
on  the  lines  of  railway.     The  beautiful  Valley  of  Ana- 
huac,  which  Humboldt  pronounced  one  of  the  loveliest 
spots  In  the  world,  guarded  by  its  snow-capped  sentinels 
on  the  east,  had  taken  on  new  enchantment.    The  light 

221 


I 


William  Butler 

of  an  open  Bible,  so  long  a  sealed  book  in  Mexico,  was 
illumining  the  hearts  of  the  people  and  the  Gospel  was 
transforming  their  lives  into  blessedness  unknown  in  the 
days  when  prayers  in  an  uncomprehended  tongue  ascend- 
ed to  a  dead  intercessor.  Men  climb  the  icy  heights  of 
Popocatepetl  at  cost  of  great  fatigue  in  order  to  gaze  upon 
the  beauty  of  the  valley  and  the  mountains  beyond. 
William  Butler  had  reached  a  height  from  which  he  be- 
held the  glory  of  redeemed  Mexico,  the  radiance  there- 
from leading  on  till  lost  in  a  vision  of  the  perfect  day 
when  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  shall  be  brought 
to  the  city  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty ! 

The  splendid  opportunity  given  to  the  Church  of  Rome 
to  elevate  the  Indian  population  had  been  transferred  to 
other  hands.    The  friars  and  priests  of  that  Church  had 
shut  up  the  wealth  contributed  to  religious  objects  in 
adornments  for  their  temples  while  the  people  perished 
for  lack  of  knowledge.    The  famous  robe  of  the  Virgin 
of  Remedies,  said  to  be  worth  three  millions  of  dollars, 
may  be  a  thing  of  the  past,  but  during  this  visit  of  inspec- 
tion Dr.  Butler  found  that  the  poor  were  giving  of  their 
small  resources  and  the  wealthy  of  their  riches  to  raise 
two  million  dollars  wherewith  to  place  a  golden  crown 
before  the  painting  of  the  Virgin  of  Guadalupe,  especial 
permission  having  been  obtained  from  the  Pope  for  this 
meritorious  act.    That  time  failed  for  teaching  may  not 
be  wondered  at  when  so  much  was  required  for  the  many 
ceremonies,   among  which  that  of  the  blessing  of  the 
animals  may  still  be  observed  in  towns  remote  from  the 
capital.     On  the  feast  of  St.  Anthony,  in  March,  the 
domestic  animals  of  faithful  Catholics  are  decorated  with 
colored  paints,  ribbon  bows,  and  paper  frills,  and  are 
then  taken  to  the  churchyard,  where  the  priest  blesses 
them  and  sprinkles  each  with  holy   water.     A   recent 
writer  describes  the  ceremony  as  requiring  seven  hours 
of  Father  Tomas's  time  before  the  cows,  goats,  pigs, 

222 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

dogs,  chickens,  turkeys,  and  cats  had  received  their  share 
of  the  blessing  in  the  name  of  St.  Anthony.  The  repre- 
sentations of  Christ  in  the  various  churches  are  some- 
times such  as  to  startle  unaccustomed  eyes.  A  friend 
who  accompanied  the  missionary  party  into  a  church  at 
Orizaba  was  so  overcome  by  the  sight  of  one  such  figure, 
showing  the  lacerated  knees  and  feet  of  the  dead  Christ, 
where  red  and  black  paint  had  been  used  to  represent 
mortification,  that  he  retreated  from  the  church  in  haste 
in  order  to  save  himself  from  falling  in  a  faint. 

The  state  of  the  Mission  at  Pachuca,  Puebia,  Orizaba, 
and  at  other  points,  was  found  to  be  encouraging.     At 
Miraflores  it  had  so  prospered  that  the  school  as  it  as- 
sembled to  greet  the  founders  of  the  work  virtually  com- 
prised the  entire  junior  population  of  the  town.     Gradu- 
ates of  our  Mexico  City  school  were  the  teachers  in  this 
institution,  and  as  the  children  sang  hymns  and  songs  of 
welcome  not  only  were  the  missionaries  deeply  moved, 
but  the  good  friends  from  Ohio  who  had  traveled  with 
them  felt  their  eyes  fill  as  they  gazed  on  this  delightful 
scene  in  the  heart  of  a  Roman  Catholic  country  and  real- 
ized how  much  had  been  wrought  in  so  short  a  time. 
From  the  top  of  the  old  pyramid  at  Cholula  the  mis- 
sionaries looked  on  the  historic  city  of  Puebia.     Mention 
has  already  been  made  of  the  tradition  which  asserts  that 
as  the  laborers  toiled  by  day  upon  the  magnificent  cathe- 
dral the  angels  came  and  accomplished  a  like  amount  at 
night.     This  structure  is  the  most  striking  object  in  the 
city.     Nearer  at  hand  rises  a  great  tree  under  whose 
shadow  is  the  Mission  property:  our  Theological  Semi- 
nary, with  twenty-eight  students;  the  school  for  boys, 
that  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and 
our  beautiful  new  church.    How  the  old  Superintendent 
recalled  the  danger  under  which  this  work  was  attempted 
and  the  fanaticism  of  the  mob  which  threatened  more 
than  once  to  end  our  services  in  their  holy  city. 

22^ 


ti 


William  Butler 

On  January  31,  1888,  the  first  General  Assembly  of 
Evangelical  Workers  met  in  our  church  in  Mexico  City, 
about  seventy-five  representatives  of  the  eleven  denomina- 
tions then  at  work  in  the  Republic  convening  to  com- 
pare notes  and  to  plan  for  the  best  methods.  It  will  be 
remembered  that  the  first  effort  on  behalf  of  evangel- 
ical religion  in  Mexico  was  made  by  Miss  Matilda  Ran- 
kin, who  about  1850  established  herself  on  the  Texan 
border  and  employed  colporteurs  to  distribute  copies  of 
the  Scriptures  in  Mexico.  As  a  result  of  this  beginning 
little  congregations  were  established  which  Miss  Rankin 
finally  placed  under  the  care  of  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions.  All  the  wonderful 
success  reported  at  the  Assembly  had  been  achieved  since 
this  feeble  inception. 

An  event  of  great  interest  during  the  winter  was  the 
memorial  service  for  the  Emperor  of  Germany.  When 
the  news  of  his  death  reached  Mexico  our  church  was 
offered  to  the  German  Ambassador  and  gratefully  accept- 
ed, and  the  German  colony  arranged  an  elaborate 
service.  The  colony  in  Mexico  consists  largely  of 
wealthy  merchants,  and  they  spared  no  expense  upon  this 
occasion.  The  church  was  heavily  draped  in  black  with 
a  profusion  of  flags  and  flowers,  the  late  Emperor's 
favorite  cornflower  being  conspicuous  among  the  other 
blossoms.  The  German  Ambassador  issued  invitations 
to  the  government  and  the  diplomatic  corps,  for  the 
members  of  which  seats  were  reserved  in  front.  An  audi- 
ence of  more  than  one  thousand  persons  filled  the  edifice 
to  its  utmost  capacity.  The  relations  between  Germany 
and  Mexico  have  always  been  friendly,  and  the  Mexican 
people  were  glad  to  show  their  esteem  for  the  deceased 
sovereign.  The  German  ladies  came  in  full  mourning 
costume.  Considerable  speculation  had  been  indulged  in 
by  the  newspapers  as  to  whether  President  Diaz  would 
attend  this  service  in  a  Protestant  church.    Promptly  at 

224 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

the  hour  he  appeared,  escorted  by  the  German  Ambassa- 
dor and  followed  by  his  Cabinet  and  the  generals  of  the 
army  in  full  uniform.  They  were  seated  in  front  of  the 
pulpit,  and  no  one  present  showed  more  reverence  and 
interest  in  the  service  than  President  Diaz.  The  com- 
ments of  the  press  the  following  day  were  somewhat 
amusing.  Some  had  the  audacity  to  attack  the  President 
for  attending  service  in  a  Protestant  church;  others 
spoke  of  the  appropriateness  of  the  act;  still  others  re- 
marked the  incident  of  two  ministers  occupying  the  pulpit 
who  were  father  and  son — Dr.  William  and  Rev.  John  W. 
Butler  being  in  charge  of  the  service;  this  in  a  country 
of  celibate  priests  excited  much  comment.  The  junior 
minister  was  the  recipient  of  a  fine  compliment  from  one 
of  the  leading  dailies  which  referred  to  "the  eloquent 
address  delivered  by  the  Rev.  John  W.  Butler."  He  had 
read  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  First  Corinthians,  which  the 
reporters  had  heard  read  perhaps  for  the  first  time ! 

The  work  among  the  Indian  population  in  the  villages 
had  steadily  advanced.  In  one  town  the  pastor  received 
permission  to  preach  in  the  prison  and  some  of  those  con- 
fined there  were  set  free  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  being 
able  to  say  afterward,  "It  was  good  for  me  that  I  was 
afflicted."  In  another  town  an  Indian  convert  purchased 
Wesley's  Sermons  in  Spanish.  As  the  people  in  that 
place  had  no  Protestant  pastor  this  earnest  man  would 
call  the  believers  around  him  on  the  Sabbath  and  read 
one  of  the  sermons,  his  wife  meanwhile  interpreting  in 
the  Indian  tongue.  Thus  Wesley  still  preaches  to  "the 
Indians  of  America."  Another  Indian  member  of  a 
Christian  church,  when  dying,  sent  for  his  neighbors  and 
testified  so  gloriously  of  the  joy  and  peace  in  his  heart 
that  ten  families  united  with  the  church  as  the  result  of 
the  impression  made  upon  their  minds  and  hearts. 

The  winter  thus  spent  in  Mexico  thus  afforded  oppor- 
tunity for  exhaustive  research  into  the  mournful  condi- 

225 


If 


I 


i 


William  Butler 

tions  of  the  stormiest  period  of  Mexican  history,  the 
chain  of  events  by  which  the  Repubhc  had  been  estab- 
Hshed  and  foreign  intervention  repulsed.  On  Dr.  But- 
ler's return  to  the  United  States  he  published  a  book  en- 
titled Mexico  in  Transition,  and  had  the  pleasure  of 
receiving  an  appreciative  letter  from  General  Diaz,  to 
whom  he  had  presented  a  copy,  thanking  him  for  the  fair- 
ness with  which  he  had  treated  the  subject.  Some  of  the 
daily  papers  of  Mexico  commented  on  his  criticisms  of 
the  interference  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  polit- 
ical affairs,  saying  that  probably  some  learned  prelate  of 
the  Church  would  answer  the  book;  but  though  it  has 
been  constantly  on  sale  in  the  capital  ever  since  no  reply 
has  been  published.  It  would  require  a  stupendous  effort 
on  the  part  of  the  hierarchy  to  exonerate  itself  from  the 
charges  brought  against  it,  not  only  by  the  book  in  ques- 
tion but  also  by  the  Liberals  of  Mexico. 

Upon  his  return  home  he  continued  lecturing  on  behalf 
of  the  "Million  and  a  Quarter  for  Missions,"  so  ardently 
desired  by  the  officers  of  the  Missionary  Society,  until 
1892,  when  his  health  failed  and  he  was  compelled  to 
retire  to  his  home  in  Newton  Center,  in  the  suburbs  of 
Boston.    He  still  continued  to  help  his  beloved  work  by 
tongue  and  pen  as  occasion  arose.     To  this  home  came 
many  of  the  missionaries  who  were  on  furlough  and  in 
the  veteran  missionary  they  found  a  ready  listener  to 
their   story  of  the  triumphant  march  of  the  Christian 
army  in  every  field.     So  fully  did  he  sympathize  with 
their  plans  and  desires  that  his  heart  impelled  him  to  try 
and  aid  each  individually.    His  attention  was  particularly 
drawn  to  the  appeals  of  the  brethren  in  India  for  some 
help    in    sheltering   the   little   congregations    which   are 
springing  up  all  over  our  missionary  territory.    These  in- 
gatherings of  converts  were  greater  than  the  Church  of 
God  had  ever  witnessed  in  the  years  of  effort  which  had 
preceded  this  turning.    Hundreds  every  month  expressed 

226 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

their  desire  to  leave  their  idols  and  turn  to  the  living  God. 
A  presiding  elder  wrote  of  one  of  his  districts  where 
there  were  five  thousand  Christians,  scattered  in  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  villages,  and  only  two  chapels  for  their 
accommodation.     The  heart  of  the  old   Superintendent 
was  stirred  by  these  appeals.    Though  in  great  feebleness 
he  set  to  work  with  his  pen  to  place  this  want  before  our 
membership.     Dr.  Hoskins  wrote  to  him:  "We  do  not 
feel  like  calling  a  halt  among  the  surging  mass  of  people 
who  are  coming  to  Christ,  but  we  are  considerably  embar- 
rassed by  our  success,  for  the  converts  are  increasing  at 
the  rate  of  a  thousand  a  month.    Our  appropriations  are 
used  for  teachers  and  preachers,  and  even  this  demand  is 
not  adequately  supplied,  while  we  have  not  received  any- 
thing for  chapels.     From  fifty  to  three  hundred  persons 
will  try  to  accommodate  themselves  in  a  private  room 
only  large  enough  for  a  dozen.    Many  meet  under  a  tree 
or  in  the  shade  of  some  wall,  but  in  the  rainy  season  the 
worship  is  frequently  interrupted  by  showers,  and  in  the 
hot  weather  the  dogs  howl  and  enemies  throw  bricks. 
No   Christian  congregation  can  prosper   without   some 
place  dedicated  to  divine  worship.    The  converts  can  do 
something,  but  not  all.     They  give  labor  and  material, 
but  usually  from  thirty  to  fifty  dollars  additional  is  re- 
quired to  purchase  a  site  and  complete  the  building." 
The  old  Superintendent  had  this  and  similar  appeals  on 
his  heart,  and  his  statements  in  the  Church  papers  re- 
sulted in  liberal  gifts  for  the  requisite  building  fund. 

The  modest  Church  Extension  Fund  raised  as  a  result 
of  these  appeals  has  served  to  erect  a  large  number  of 
chapels,  the  Christians  helping  to  their  utmost  ability. 
The  one  here  shown  is  a  fair  specimen  of  the  church 
homes  which  dot  our  North  and  Northwest  India  Con- 
ferences. Eleven  thousand  rupees  are  still  at  interest  as 
a  nucleus  for  a  fund  which  should  be  established  to  ac- 
complish  for  our  India  Methodism  what  our  own  Church 

22y 


William  Butler 


n 


Extension  Fund  does  for  our  new  centers.  The  Metho- 
dism of  this  country  owes  a  great  deal  to  this  fund,  and 
how  much  the  same  aid  is  needed  in  India ! 

At  one  place  the  pastor-teacher  was  a  man  who  was 
formerly  the  village  priest  and  as  such  enjoyed  certain 
privileges,  such  as  free  lands,  etc.  When  he  became  a 
follower  of  Christ  he  gave  the  site  for  the  chapel,  others 
gave  the  brick,  and  still  others  labor.  Finally,  with  the 
aid  given  from  the  ''Butler  Chapel  Fund,"  a  neat  build- 
ing was  completed  for  divine  service  and  the  heart  of  the 
priest-pastor  was  glad.  Just  then  some  government  sur- 
veyors came  to  lay  out  a  new  road.  They  made  their 
survey  and  it  was  found  that  the  route  planned  lay 
directly  across  the  corner  of  the  new  chapel.  This  was 
a  crushing  blow  to  the  little  congregation,  but  the  pastor 
was  not  to  be  daunted.  Pointing  to  the  cross  which  he 
had  placed  on  the  roof,  as  a  finishing  touch  to  the  struc- 
ture, he  asked  the  surveyors  if  they  knew  what  that  was? 
They  were  ignorant,  so  he  informed  them  that  it  was  the 
sign  of  the  religion  of  the  British  government,  and  that  if 
they  moved  it  from  its  place  it  must  be  at  their  own  risk. 
This  was  a  serious  question,  and  the  native  officials 
judged  it  prudent  to  make  a  new  survey  and  leave  the 
"sign"  unmolested.  When  the  missionary  arrived  on  his 
visit  of  inspection  he  learned  how  a  cross  saved  a  church. 
At  the  last  account  this  priest-pastor  was  still  in  posses- 
sion of  his  beloved  chapel. 

A  thrilling  incident  occurred  at  one  Conference.  Some 
one  was  found  to  be  influencing  the  boatmen  in  the 
Cawnpore  District,  and  it  transpired  that,  four  years  be- 
fore, an  elderly  man,  a  religious  leader  among  his  people, 
was  walking  one  day  on  the  river  bank,  near  the  scene 
of  the  awful  slaughter  during  the  Mutiny,  and  saw  some- 
thing floating  on  the  water.  Wading  into  the  stream  he 
found  a  little  book  which  he  dried  and  read.  It  was  a 
Gospel  in  his  own  language,  and  his  reading  resulted  in 

228 


i 


-^juk-  ' 


> 


td 

c 

H 

n 

> 

m 

r 


2; 


1? 


William  JJutllr 


Extension  Fund  does  for  our  new  centers.  The  Metho- 
dism of  this  country  owes  a  great  deal  to  this  fund,  and 
how  much  the  same  aid  is  needed  in  India ! 

At  one  place  the  pastor-teacher  was  a  man  who  was 
formerly  the  village  priest  and  as  such  enjoyed  certain 
privileges,  such  as  free  lands,  etc.  When  he  became  a 
follower  of  Christ  he  gave  the  site  for  the  chapel,  others 
gave  the  brick,  and  still  others  labor.  Finally,  with  the 
aid  given  from  the  "Butler  Chapel  Fund,"  a  neat  build- 
ing was  completed  for  divine  service  and  the  heart  of  the 
priest-pastor  was  glad.  Just  then  some  government  sur- 
veyors came  to  lay  out  a  new  road.  They  made  their 
survey  and  it  was  found  that  the  route  planned  lay 
directly  across  the  corner  of  the  new  chapel.  This  was 
a  crushing  blow  to  the  little  congregation,  but  the  pastor 
was  not  to  be  daunted.  Pointing  to  the  cross  which  he 
had  placed  on  tlie  roof,  as  a  finisliing  touch  to  the  struc- 
ture, he  asked  the  surveyors  if  they  knew  what  that  was? 
They  were  ignorant,  so  he  informed  them  that  it  was  the 
sign  of  the  religion  of  the  British  government,  and  that  if 
they  moved  it  from  its  place  it  must  be  at  their  own  risk. 
This  was  a  serious  question,  and  the  native  officials 
judged  it  prudent  to  make  a  new  survey  and  leave  the 
"sign"  unmolested.  When  the  missionary  arrived  on  his 
visit  of  inspection  he  learned  how  a  cross  saved  a  church. 
At  the  last  account  this  priest-pastor  was  still  in  posses- 
sion of  his  beloved  chapel. 

A  thrilling  incident  occurred  at  one  Conference.  Some 
one  was  found  to  be  influencing  the  boatmen  in  the 
Cawnpore  District,  and  it  transpired  that,  four  years  be- 
fore, an  elderly  man,  a  religious  leader  among  his  people, 
was  walking  one  day  on  the  river  bank,  near  the  scene 
of  the  awful  slaughter  during  the  Mutiny,  and  saw  some- 
thing floating  on  the  water.  Wading  into  the  stream  he 
found  a  little  book  which  he  dried  and  read.  It  was  a 
Gospel  in  his  own  language,  and  his  reading  resulted  in 

228 


n 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

his  conversion.    He  had  been  one  of  those  in  charge  of 
the  boats  during  the  massacre  at  Cawnpore,  and  was  thus 
a  participator  in  the  horrible  crime,  as  he  stood  there  and 
saw  the  Enghshmen  cut  down  after  they  were  lured  from 
their  entrenchments.     After  his  conversion  he  came  to 
the  missionaries  and  confessed  his  share  in  the  treacher- 
ous act  and  offered  to  give  himself  up  to  justice.    A  gen- 
eral amnesty  had  been  declared,  he  felt  that  God  had  for- 
given him,  and  he  was  soon  after  at  work  as  a  preacher 
among  his  own  class.     When  this  was  related  in  the 
presence   of   the   Rev.    Dennis    Osborne   he   exclaimed, 
*'Why,  my  own  mother  was  one  of  that  company  mas- 
sacred as  a  result  of  this  treachery.''     Now  these  two 
were  brethren,  fellow-workers  in  the  same  glorious  cause ! 
The  proceedings  of  the  Parliament  of  Religions  were 
followed  with  intense  interest  by  the  missionary  who  had 
studied  in  their  own  lands  so  many  of  the  faiths  repre- 
sented.   Like  many  others,  he  feared  that  in  our  courtesy 
toward  the  various  delegates  we  were  not  placing  before 
them  the  claims  of  our  Christ  as  the  Lord  of  all  so  fully 
as  we  ought,  and  he  therefore  rejoiced  particularly  that 
the    Parliament    closed    with    the    glorious    Hallelujah 
Chorus:  "The  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth!     For  he 
shall  reign,  forever  and  ever,  King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of 
Lords.    Hallelujah!" 

In  1887  the  delightful  Missionary  Rest  Home  at  Old 
Orchard,  Maine,  built  by  Mrs.  Charles  Green,  of  Balti- 
more, offered  a  charming  summer  outing  for  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Butler.  The  weeks  here  were  made  happy  by  the 
company  of  missionaries  from  various  fields,  among  them 
the  venerable  Dr.  Cyrus  Hamlin,  of  Constantinople.  The 
two  veterans  had  long  talks  concerning  the  struggles  of 
their  early  years.  Dr.  Hamlin  was  said  to  be  master  of 
sixteen  professions,  all  of  which  he  had  put  to  good  use  in 
the  establishment  of  Robert  College,  the  institution  which 
has  been  such  a  blessing  to  thousands  of  young  men  in  the 

229 


William  Butler 


'i\ 


Turkish  Empire  and  which  is  the  brightest  glory  of  that 
Mission.     The  Methodist  missionary   did   not   number 
quite  so  long  a  list,  but  in  his  two  fields  he  had  found  a 
use  for  all  his  knowledge  up  to  the  time  when  he  sketched 
a  wheelbarrow  and  showed  a  native  carpenter  in  India 
how  to  make  one  and  then  stood  in  the  sun  teaching  the 
coolies  how  to  use  it.    The  work  had  been  going  slowly, 
since  every  bushel  of  earth  must  be  carried  in  baskets  on 
the  heads  of  the  coolies.     The  Superintendent  thought 
that  better  appliances  would  result  in  more  rapid  prog- 
ress.    So  long  as  he  watched  them  matters  went  well, 
but  no  sooner  was  his  back  turned  than  the  coolies  lifted 
the  barrows  and  marched  off  with  them  on  their  heads ! 
When  he  remonstrated  they  at  first  pretended  that  the 
thing  would  not  go  the  way  they  wished,  but  finally  the 
real  reason  appeared  as  they  said,  '^  Sahib,  our  fathers 
carried  the  burdens  on  their  heads,  and  what  are  we  that 
we  should  be  wiser  than  they?"    The  transformation  of 
the  Chiarini  Circus  into  a  beautiful  place  of  Christian 
worship  had  called  for  many  and  varied  talents  in  the 
missionary  architect. 

His  declining  years  in  his  home  in  Newton  Center  were 
made  bright  by  visits  from  friends  and  the  tender  kind- 
ness shown  by  the  pastors  and  people  of  the  local  church. 
Though  a  sufferer,  his  eyesight  and  hearing  were  unim- 
paired, and  he  enjoyed  most  thoroughly  the  letters  and 
weekly  newspapers  from  his  Mission  fields.     In  January, 
1893,  Butler  Hall,  a  building  for  the  use  of  the  Theolog- 
ical Seminary  at  Bareilly,  was  dedicated,  the  money  for 
its  erection  having  been  given  by  friends  in  India.    Some 
of  the  missionaries  present  made  reference  to  his  influ- 
ence on  their  lives.    Some  dated  their  call  to  the  reading 
of  his  letters.    When  such  an  account  reached  the  quiet 
home  he  wrote,  *T  would  rather  be  the  founder  of  this 
great  work  than  to  have  the  wealth  of  the  world  poured 
into  my  lap."    During  his  eight  years  of  invalidism  he 

230 


a 


o 
O 

JO 

> 

o 

►13 
> 

> 


William  Butler 


Turkish  Empire  and  which  is  the  hrightest  glory  of  that 
Mission.     The   .Methodist   missionary    did   not   numlxr 
quite  so  long  a  list,  but  in  his  two  fields  he  had  found  a 
use  for  all  his  knowledge  up  to  the  time  when  he  sketched 
a  wheelbarrow  and  showed  a  native  carpenter  in  India 
how  to  make  one  and  then  stood  in  the  sun  teaching  the 
coolies  how  to  use  it.    The  work  had  been  going  slowly, 
since  everv  bushel  of  earth  must  be  carried  in  baskets  on 
the  heads'  of  the  coolies.     The  Superintendent  thought 
that  better  appliances  would  result  in  more  rapid  prog- 
ress.    So  long  as  he  watched  them  matters  went  well, 
but  no  sooner  was  his  back  turned  than  the  coolies  lifted 
the  barrows  and  marched  off  with  them  on  their  heads ! 
When  he  remonstrated  they  at  first  pretended  that  the 
thing  would  not  go  the  way  they  wished,  Init  finally  the 
real   reason  appeared  as  they  said,  -Sahil3,  our  fathers 
carried  the  burdens  on  their  heads,  and  wliat  are  we  that 
we  should  be  wiser  than  they?"     The  transformation  of 
the  Chiarini  Circus  into  a  beautiful  place  of  Christian 
worship  had  called  for  many  and  varied  talents  in  the 
missionarv  architect. 

His  declining  years  in  his  home  in  Newton  Center  were 
made  l)right  by  visits  from  friends  and  the  tender  kind- 
ness shown  by' the  pastors  and  people  of  the  local  church. 
Though  a  su'ft'erer,  his  eyesight  and  hearing  were  unim- 
paired, and  he  enjoyed  most  thoroughly  the  letters  and 
weekly  newspapers  from  his  Mission  fields.     In  January, 
iSgv'l^^^^^^'^  ^^''^^'  ^  building  for  the  use  of  the  Theolog- 
icaV  Seminary  at  Dareilly.  was  dedicated,  tb.e  money  for 
its  erection  having  been  given  by  friends  in  India.    Some 
of  the  missionaries  present  made  reference  to  his  influ- 
ence on  their  lives.    Some  dated  their  call  to  the  reading 
of  his  letters.     When  such  an  account  reached  the  quiet 
home  he  wrote,  'T  would  rather  l)e  the  founder  of  this 
great  work  than  to  have  the  wealth  of  the  world  poured 
into  my  lap."     During  his  eight  years  of  invalidism  he 

230 


G 
o 
o 
a 


o 

o 

O 
> 

a 
> 


m 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 


raised  by  his  pleas  thousands  of  dollars  for  India,  besides 
securing  annual  pledges,  and  had  the  joy  of  seeing 
seventy-three  chapels  erected. 

On  his  eightieth  birthday  a  delightful  reception  was 
arranged  at  the  parsonage  in  Newton  Center.  The  study 
was  decorated  with  curios  which  had  been  brought  from 
India  and  Mexico,  and  occupying  the  same  frame  were 
the  certificates  of  admission  of  William  Butler  to  the  New 
York  Conference,  with  date  of  May  5,  1851,  signed  by 
Bishop  Janes,  and  the  notice  of  his  appointment  to  India 
signed  by  Bishop  Simpson.  A  large  number  of  his 
friends  braved  the  blizzard  which  raged  that  day  to  ex- 
press their  congratulations.  Joel  wrote  to  him  about  this 
time  as  follows: 

My  dear  Dr.  Butler  : 

You  are  to  your  great  joy  aware  of  the  increasing  condition  of  our 
Mission.  It  is  almost  useless  to  talk  about  the  difficulties  we  had  to 
undergo  when  our  Mission  was  a  babe  in  our  bosom,  for  to  our  joy  we 
now  see  it  a  grown-up  child,  a  living  soul.  The  desire  of  eating  the 
fruits  of  a  garden,  the  longing  to  obtain  the  fruits  of  labor,  is  by  nature 
^he  lot  of  every  man.  The  discoverer  longs  to  remain  to  rule  the  land  he  has 
had  the  courage  or  the  foresight  to  discover,  the  inventor  wishes  to  have  the 
use  of  the  thing  invented,  and  it  is  a  boon  for  a  man  to  see  a  thing  flour- 
ishing, the  arduous  beginning  of  which  rested  for  some  time  upon  his  skill 
and  intelligence.  The  Lord  of  Hosts  has  so  kindly  given  us  the  oppor- 
tunity  of  seeing  this  widespread  work  consecrated  for  his  own  divine  will. 

Though  weak  and  feeble,  worn  down  by  the  furious  waves  of  the 
unfathomable  ocean  of  time,  still  waiting  patiently,  shouting  for  victory 
and  the  kingdom  of  God,  strengthened  by  the  divine  help,  I  find  solace 
comfort,  and  joy  in  him,  and  led  to  the  pulpit  in  my  turn  I  occasionally 
raise  my  voice,  trembling  and  feeble,  to  the  throne  of  the  most  high 
God.  I  do  not  boast,  but  I  thank  my  God,  from  whom  cometh  all  help, 
that  he  brings  out  precious  pearls  to  shine  for  his  glory  out  of  this  sight- 
less mechanism,  :)reaching  in  the  old  pulpit.  I  long  to  see  you,  but  this 
desire  cannot  be  accomplished,  but  God  has  given  us  hearts  to  love  each 
other  as  long  as  we  live,  and  that  love  is  a  part  of  that  unfathomable 
love  of  our  Father,  which  is  not  lessened  nor  its  fire  quenched  with  the 
thought  of  long  and  tiresome  distance.  I  journey 'from  this  part  of  the 
world  and  you  from  the  other,  but  our  goal  and  destination  is  the  same, 
sooner  or  later  we  will  see  each  other  face  to  face. 

Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

231  Joel  T.  Janvier. 


■i  s 


William  Butler 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 


The  New  England  Conference  sent  this  message :  "The 
increasing    multitudes    of    Hving    churches    multiplying 
themselves  to  the  end  of  time  in  India  and  Mexico  attest 
the  divineness  of  your  work  and  the  benediction  of  God." 
Such  praise  might  have  unduly  exalted  a  less  humble 
heart  than  that  of  the  old  missionary,  but  he  only  thanked 
God  and  yielded  to  the  brethren  who  had  helped  in  the 
task  their  full  measure  of  praise,  saying  that  those  who 
had  been  permitted  to  remain  and  give  long  years  of 
service  should  not  be  overlooked.     Once,  in  introducing 
Dr.  Parker  to  the  Preachers'  Meeting  in  Boston,  he  said 
that  he  expected  to  be  present  when  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Parker 
should  be  crowned  with  honor  for  their  long  devotion  to 
the  India  Mission.    His  interest  in  Mexico  was  not  less 
deep.    He  sent  these  words  to  his  children  in  the  Lord  in 
the  Mexico  Conference:  "Now  that  I  am  old  and  feeble 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  more  to  me  than  he  ever  was 
before.    O,  tell  them  to  work  hard  for  him  and  for  the 
souls  he  died  to  save.     It  is  not  the  good  sermons  they 
preach— important  though  that  may  be — but  the  souls 
they  save  by  leading  them  to  the  Lord  Jesus  that  will  be 
their  joy  and  crown  hereafter.     May  God  give  them  a 
great  passion  for  souls." 

During  the  last  six  years  of  his  life  he  experienced  in- 
creasing disability  in  walking,  but  considered  it  a  great 
privilege  that  he  was  able  to  go  to  the  house  of  God  by 
the  use  of  a  wheel  chair.  He  was  interested  in  the  new 
edifice  for  the  Newton  Center  church,  and  his  last  public 
appearance  was  at  the  dedication  of  this  structure.  As 
he  sat  in  the  pulpit  with  the  light  shining  on  his  white 
hair  many  thought  his  crown  would  not  be  long  with- 
held, and  so  it  proved.  In  August,  1899,  he  went  to  the 
Missionary  Rest  Home  at  Old  Orchard  and  was  enjoying 
his  visit  even  more  than  before.  Weekly  missionary  meet- 
ings were  held  in  the  Home,  usually  addressed  by  some 
worker  from  the  field.     On  Wednesday,  the  sixteenth, 

232 


he  was  talking  with  his  wife  concerning  the  service  of 
that  evening,  at  which  she  was  to  speak  on  the  work  for 
the  women  of  India.  For  thirty  years  he  had  watched 
the  growth  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
and  had  been  intensely  interested  in  its  success  abroad 
and  the  "sanctified  common  sense,"  as  Bishop  Foss  has 
called  it,  of  its  administration  at  home,  and  his  last  words 
were  regarding  it.  He  said,  "You  could  not  have  a  more 
sympathetic  and  prayerful  hearer  than  I  would  be." 

A  very  happy  morning  was  interrupted  by  what  seemed 
to  be  a  sleep,  and  in  two  days,  without  consciousness  or 
suflfering,  he  departed  to  be  with  the  Master  he  had  so 
long  loved. 

The  funeral  services  were  held  in  the  Newton  Center 
church.  Bishop  Thoburn  was  present  and  said :  "It  was 
just  forty  years  ago  last  evening  when  I  first  met  Dr. 
Butler,  at  Calcutta,  and  he  greeted  us  affectionately  at 
the  close  of  our  long  voyage.  He  will  always  be  known 
as  one  of  the  historical  characters  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church.  More  than  any  other  man  he  put  the  great 
missionary  cause  before  the  Church  in  such  a  way  as  to 
command  attention.  He  believed  in  the  cause,  and  while 
many  faltered  and  shrank  back  he  gave  himself  as  an 
offering  to  the  new  Mission.  When  we  went  forth  to  the 
new  field  of  India  our  Church  was  only  maintaining  three 
or  four  missionaries  in  all  the  heathen  world.  In  three 
years  Dr.  Butler  succeeded  in  rallying  around  him  a  band 
of  a  dozen  missionaries,  and  thus  lifted  the  missionary 
enterprise,  as  far  as  the  Church  was  concerned,  to  a  new 
and  higher  plane.  When  the  Mission  was  established  in 
India  it  required  faith,  energy,  and  hard  work;  all  these 
qualifications  were  found  in  William  Butler.  We  do  not 
know  how  difficult  it  was  at  that  time  to  arrest  and  hold 
public  attention.  Through  the  voice  and  pen  of  William 
Butler  God  aroused  the  people." 

On  Christmas  Sunday  of  the  same  year  a  memorial 

233 


1^ 


r?l 


William  Butler 

window  was  unveiled  at  a  special  service  in  the  Newton 
Center  church,  with  this  inscription :  '*In  memory  of  Rev. 
William  Butler,  D.D.  Given  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alden 
Speare."  The  presentation  of  this  window  was  the  more 
beautiful  as  a  tribute  because  Mr.  Speare  had  been  for 
years  a  member  of  the  Missionary  Board  of  our  Church 
and  was  thoroughly  informed  of  the  conditions  of  the 
Missions  established  by  the  man  he  thus  honored.  Mexico 
was  particularly  well  known  to  Mr.  Speare,  who  visited 
the  Mission  there  on  several  occasions  and  had  substan- 
tially aided  it  in  many  ways.  The  window  is  eight  feet 
by  sixteen.  The  top,  base,  and  sides  are  filled  with  orna- 
mental forms  in  varied  ambers  and  yellows.  The  figure 
of  the  Saviour  occupies  the  center  of  the  window,  seated 
in  a  position  which  suggests  power  and  dignity  as,  with 
outstretched  hands,  he  utters  the  words:  *'Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  The 
dedication  service  was  also  made  the  occasion  of  the  mis- 
sionary offering  of  the  church.  Dr.  Leonard  making  the 
address. 

A  quiet  spot  in  the  Newton  Cemetery  shelters  the 
precious  dust,  the  headstone  having  this  inscription,  dic- 
tated by  the  Missionary  Board :  ^'William  Butler,  Founder 
of  the  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  In- 
dia and  Mexico." 

At  Didsbury  College,  in  Manchester,  England,  in 
June,  1900,  a  memorial  tablet  to  the  students  who  had 
gone  to  the  foreign  field  was  unveiled.  The  first  name 
of  the  six  inscribed  thereon  is  "William  Butler."  In  the 
church  in  Pachuca,  Mexico,  is  a  memorial  window,  the 
gift  of  the  members  of  the  Conference  and  Mission.  In 
the  church  at  Old  Orchard  also  a  memorial  window  was 
placed.  His  monument  is  the  work  in  the  lands  where 
he  was  permitted  to  labor.  His  last  thought  was  for  them, 
and  his  only  insurance  was  left  to  be  divided  between  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Bareilly  and  the  Press  in  Mexico. 

234 


JWJ.  ■■  »^J»JJ     -"»    -■  J  *■  J'   ^    ■      J»l»l       -V>»" IH'JJ     JT  jm»WJil-'iMI-l. 


,  -,  ^    ©0  ]jc  ir.te  rU  the  ivorU  m\  prwch  the 


X 


W 


Memorial  Window   in   the   Newton   Center  Church 


William  Butler 

window  was  unveiled  at  a  special  service  in  the  T^ewton 
Center  church,  with  this  inscription :  "In  memory  of  Rev. 
William  Butler,  D.D.  Given  by  Mr.  and  }^lrs.  Aldcn 
Speare."  The  presentation  of  this  window  was  the  more 
beautiful  as  a  tribute  because  Mr.  Speare  had  been  for 
years  a  member  of  the  Missionary  Board  of  our  Church 
and  was  thoroughly  informed  of  the  conditions  of  the 
Missions  established  by  the  man  he  thus  honored.  Mexico 
was  particularly  well  known  to  Mr.  Speare,  who  visited 
the  Mission  there  on  several  occasions  and  had  substan- 
tially aided  it  in  many  ways.  The  window  is  eight  feet 
by  sixteen.  The  top,  base,  and  sides  are  filled  with  orna- 
mental forms  in  varied  ambers  and  yellows.  The  figure 
of  the  Saviour  occupies  the  center  of  the  window,  seated 
in  a  position  which  suggests  power  and  dignity  as,  with 
outstretched  hands,  he  utters  the  words:  "Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  The 
dedication  service  was  also  made  the  occasion  of  the  mis- 
sionary offering  of  the  church.  Dr.  Leonard  making  the 
address. 

A  quiet  spot  in  the  Xewton  Cemetery  shelters  the 
precious  dust,  the  headstone  having  this  inscription,  dic- 
tated by  the  Missionary  Board:  "William  Butler,  Founder 
of  the  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  In- 
dia and  Mexico." 

At  Didsbury  College,  in  ^Manchester,  England,  in 
June,  1900,  a  memorial  tablet  to  the  students  who  had 
gone  to  the  foreign  field  was  unveiled.  The  first  name 
of  the  six  inscribed  thereon  is  "William  Butler."  In  the 
church  in  Pachuca,  Mexico,  is  a  memorial  window,  the 
gift  of  the  members  of  the  Conference  and  Mission.  In 
the  church  at  Old  Orchard  also  a  memorial  window  was 
placed.  His  monument  is  the  work  in  the  lands  where 
he  was  permitted  to  labor.  His  last  thought  was  for  them, 
and  his  only  insurance  was  left  to  be  divided  between  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Bareilly  and  the  Press  in  Mexico. 

234 


I 

I 


I 


\\Y<^\    ©0  ^c  \\\\t  d!  tKf  VinxW  m\  pr-cd.  the 


X 


/  rutcuTto 


Mkmokmai.    Window    in    tiik    Xkwton    Ckxtku   Chlkcii 


^j^Ji-JArf^-  ..J  •■■■  ±  Jlm^-J^    *.'—.»■—■..•■  ■v-'ii.'it.a    TjU.jl..- rf-f-ri  ■.'!   ..p..    J—   .■-■«-iiJ.v«:«"tMJ/-i.^.»'..JIIi«.itt.w<l.« 


I 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 


The  editor  of  The  Christian  Advocate  wrote:  *'It  has 
been  our  fortune  to  meet  him  on  many  occasions,  to  listen 
to  him  by  the  hour  in  pubhc  and  private,  to  be  prayed 
with,  criticised,  and  congratulated  by  him,  and  under  all 
these  circumstances  he  remains  as  the  type  of  the  ardent, 
the  eloquent,  the  loving  son  of  Erin,  possessing  the  very 
qualities  which  led  John  Wesley  to  love  the  Irish  people. 
.  .  .  His  head  was  enormous  and  covered  with  a  wealth 
of  hair  which  in  his  full  vigor  increased  the  impression  of 
his  all-pervasive  manhood  and  later  was  a  crown  of  glory 
because  found  in  the  way  of  righteousness.  Dr.  Butler's 
mental  and  emotional  condition  was  such  that  he  felt  that 
what  was  necessary  should  be  done  at  once  and  that  God 
and  the  Church  would  sustain  any  strain  that  prompt 
action  might  entail.  It  might  well  be  doubted  he  would 
have  been  as  great  a  man  without  this  peculiarity  as  he 
was  with  it.  Such  as  he  was  he  appears  the  providential 
man  for  India  and  Mexico,  and  it  is  impossible  to  conceive 
how  one  could  have  been  better  adapted  than  he  was  had 
his  life  been  ordered  on  plan  and  specific  design  to  fit 
him  for  what  he  afterward  became." 

Zion's  Herald  said:  *'So  completely  had  he  mastered 
the  subject  of  universal  missions  that  he  was  at  home  in 
every  phase  of  it,  but  to  his  clear  vision  the  whole  world 
resolved  itself  into  a  providential  panorama  ever  moving 
before  him,  and  evolving  more  and  more  fully  the  one 
great  plan  of  the  Almighty  for  the  evangelization  of  the 
nations.  This  gave  him  a  sustaining  enthusiasm  and 
kept  at  white  heat  his  masterful  power  of  appeal.  In 
his  public  prayers  he  seemed  a  Moses  talking  face  to 
face  with  God;  as  a  preacher  and  platform  speaker  he 
had  few  superiors.  His  piety  was  apostolic.  Grounded 
firmly  on  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and  glowing  stead- 
ily in  the  light  of  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  it  im- 
parted to  his  character  the  saintliness  and  fervor  of 
a  Fletcher." 

235 


William  Butler 

The  President  of  Boston  University  kindly  consents 
to  speak  for  the  brethren  of  New  England  Conference : 

"Every  intelligent  Christian  is  a  cosmopolite.  All  lands 
and  seas  are  his,  for  he  and  they  are  Christ's.    His  home 
is  wider  than  the  widest  continent,  as  ample  as  the  azure 
arch  of  the  Father's  house.    William  Butler  was  born  into 
this  consciousness  of  world-tenantry  the  moment  he  was 
born  of  the  Spirit.    His  early  change  of  residence,  from 
Ireland   to    England    and    from    England   to    America, 
strengthened  it.  In  his  first  charge  in  America,  an  obscure 
place  on  a  little  affluent  of  the  Connecticut  River,  he  pub- 
lished a  chart  to  show  his  fellow-Christians  the  then  exist- 
ing state  of  the  campaign  for  the  conquest  of  the  world 
for  Christ.     The  studies  therein  embodied  added  new 
ardor  to  the  flame  of  his  devotion,  and  contributed  to 
make  him  ready  to  be  obedient  to  the  quickly  following 
call  to  one  of  the  greatest  apostolates  of  the  nineteenth 
century.    I  love  to  remember  him  as  a  man  of  royal  port, 
blending  highest  dignity  with  childlike  simplicity  of  char- 
acter, as  much  at  home  with  empire-builders  as  with  the 
humblest  of  God's  little  ones.    It  would  be  hard  to  name 
two  world  dramas  of  this  century  more  wonderful  than 
that  of  India's  subjugation  to  Christian  civilization  and 
that  of  Mexico's  deliverance  from  priestly  and  imperial  in- 
triguings.    In  both  William  Butler  bore  a  part  that  will 
insure  to  him  an  imperishable  name.    His  native  isle  has 
been  renowned  as  the  birthland  of  great  missionaries; 
but  I  recall  no  one  of  its  sons  whose  character  was  more 
lustrous  with  the  light  of  the  divine  life,  or  whose  career 
is  likely  to  affect  Orient  and  Occident  as  profoundly  as 
will  his.    Greatly  do  we  miss  him. 

**  *  But  doubtless  unto  him  is  given 

A  life  that  bears  immortal  fruit 

In  such  great  offices  as  suit 
The  full-grown  energies  of  heaven.* 

'W.  F.  Warren." 
236 


Unto  the  Perfect  Day 

William  Butler  was  called  of  God  to  go  forth  from  his 
country  and  his  people  to  a  special  service.  He  obeyed 
the  divine  voice.  He  left  his  children  for  the  sake  of  the 
work  of  God.  Did  he  receive  the  promised  *'hundred- 
fold"  ?  Before  he  was  called  to  the  mansion  prepared  for 
him  the  Methodist  Church  in  India  numbered  one  hun- 
dred thousand  souls,  and  in  Mexico  ten  thousand  looked 
to  the  Methodist  ministry  as  their  guides  to  heaven,  and 
in  the  "life  everlasting"  also  promised  he  now^  triumphs. 

•'Made  for  thyself,  OGod! 
Made  for  thy  service,  thy  delight ! 
Made  to  show  forth  thy  wisdom,  grace,  and  might ! 

Made  for  thy  praise  whom  veiled  archangels  laud, 
O  strange  and  glorious  thought,  that  we  may  be 
A  joy  to  thee  !" 


iti 


! 


INDEX 


Amecameca  shrine,  147. 

Arrival  in  United  States,  35 ;  in 
India,  42;  in  Mexico,  139;  in 
Lucknow,  180;  in  Bareilly,  184. 

Asking  large  things,  90. 

Bareilly,  56,  78. 

Bible  in  Mexico,  162;  at  Exposi- 
tion, 205. 

Butler  Chapels,  33,  226. 

Call  to  India,  37 ;  to  Mexico,  138. 

Camp  meeting,  194. 

Catholicism  in  Mexico,  142, 158. 

Cawnpore,  79. 

Conference  relations,  34, 35, 125, 173. 

Conversion,  18,  67. 

Crystal  Throne,  72. 

Defiance  of  Christ,  77,  210. 

Delhi  fallen,  67. 

Dhuleep  Singh,  210. 

Diaz,  President,  156,  220. 

Duflf,  Dr.,  62,  98. 

Durbar,  51,  107. 

Durbin,  Dr.,  26,  36,  200. 

English  work,  57,  64,  92. 

Exposition  in  Calcutta,  202. 

Extension  of  the  Mission,  121. 

Farewell  meetings,  38,  138,  175. 

First  convert,  100, 197. 

First  meeting  of  Mission,  95. 

Flight  from  Bareilly,  60. 

Freedmen's  Aid,  173. 

General  Assembly,  224. 

Guadalupe,  144. 

Harper,  The  blind,  18. 

Havelock's  heroes,  78,  149. 

Horn  of  rejoicing,  214. 

Hymn,  95,  160. 

Invitation  to  Burmah,  211 ;  to  Jeru- 
salem, 172;  to  return  to  India, 
174 ;  to  return  to  Mexico,  219. 


Jerusalem,  212. 

Jewish  Ritual,  167. 

Jesuits  expelled,  157. 

Joel,  53,  77,  195,  231. 

Karen  Christians,  119. 

Land  of  the  Veda,  132. 

Lawrence,  Sir  John,  111. 

Liberality  to  Mission,  90. 

Lucknow,  55, 180. 

Manu,  Laws  of,  47,  116. 

Mexico,  First  map  of,  133. 

Mexico  in  Transition,  136. 

Monroe  Doctrine,  136. 

Naini  Tal,  12, 58,  191. 

News  from  home,  60,  75, 124. 

Organization  of  Conferences,  122, 
167;  of  Woman's  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  128. 

Orphans,  Letter  about,  75. 

Polygamy,  40, 114,123. 

"  Portsmouth,  I  have  seen,"  66. 

Prayer  in  the  jungle,  61. 

Press,  The   first  Mission,  102;  in 

Mexico,  163,  221. 
Purchase  of  property,  81, 148. 
Rarapore,  Day  at  court  of,  106. 
Reinforcements,  76, 101,  161. 
Rome,  Visit  to,  168. 
St.  Paul,  Following,  41, 169. 
Sermon,  The  first,  31. 
Swain,  Dr.  Clara,  109, 130,  190. 
Taj  Mahal,  76. 
Tea  party,  87. 

Theological  Seminary,  187,  223,  230. 
Thoburn,  James  M.,  27,  36,  202,  233. 
Thoburn,  Miss,  129,  181. 
Trial  at  Delhi,  72. 
Wolf-reared  men,  105. 
Woman's  work,  99,  116, 128. 
Zenana  work,  57,  177. 


239 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY   LIBRARIES 

This  book  is  due  on  the  date  indicated  below,  or  at  the 
expS^lon  of  a  definite  period  after  the  date  of  borrowing^  as 
provmed  by  the  library  rules  or  by  special  arrangement  with 
the  Librarian  in  charge. 


DATt  BORROWED 

DATE  DUE 

DATE  BORROWED 

DATE  DUE 

1 

i 

- 

• 



. 

938.6 


B976 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 


0026056950 


C28(747;  MlOO 


FIB  1 0  ly^ij 


^t>\'Svi!jif 


-^^^ 


^^ 


^ 


;S^ 


